WORLD CONQUEST
THROUGH WORLD GOVERNMENT
The PROTOCOLS
of The LEARNED ELDERS OF ZION
Translated from the Russian of Sergyei A. Nilus
by VICTOR E. MARSDEN
The Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion has become a
best seller among political books published this century.
Having been translated into every language since it was
first brought to light in 1919 and having reached over a million
sales in the English edition alone, this remarkable set of docu-
ments is in greater demand than ever today.
The years have shown that every great world event has fol-
lowed the course laid down by the secret authors of this book.
Wars, slumps, revolutions, the rise in the cost of living and
chronic unrest are all foretold as leading to the ultimate goal
of World Conquest through the "back-door" means of first estab-
lishing World Government "by consent."
The thoughtful reader must reject the view, once held by
some people, that the Protocols originated as an imaginative work
of miraculous accuracy. The only rational view seems to be that
the Protocols must be taken on their face value as a detailed
plan of action, aiming at nothing other than the goal they them-
selves set forth. This goal is a World State which the nations
are being urged by their leaders to accept as "the only alterna-
tive to annihilation." This is the choice which our politicians
are offering us today.
The eighty-first impression of the Marsden translation was
presented under the new title World Conquest through World Gov-
ernment because the publishers believed that the ultimate con-
quest foretold in this terrible plan is nearing its final stages.
TABLE OF CONTENTS
FAMOUS VIEWS ON THE PROTOCOLS
Introduction
Protocol I The Basic Doctrine
Protocol II Economic Wars
Protocol III Methods of Conquest
Protocol IV Materialism Replace Religion
Protocol V Despotism and Modern Progress
Protocol VI Take-Over Technique
Protocol VII World-Wide Wars
Protocol VIII Provisional Government
Protocol IX Re-education
Protocol X Preparing for Power
Protocol XI The Totalitarian State
Protocol XII Control of the Press
Protocol XIII Distractions
Protocol XIV Assault on Religion
Protocol XV Ruthless Suppression
Protocol XVI Brainwashing
Protocol XVII Abuse of Authority
Protocol XVIII Arrest of Opponents
Protocol XIX Rulers and People
Protocol XX Financial Programme
Protocol XXI Loans and Credit
Protocol XXII Power of Gold
Protocol XXIII Instilling Obedience
Protocol XXIV Qualities of the Ruler
Epilogue
Appendix
FAMOUS VIEWS ON THE PROTOCOLS
Uncanny Note Of Prophecy
"Whence come this uncanny note of prophecy, prophecy in part
fulfilled, in parts far gone in the way of fulfillment? Have we
been struggling these tragic years to ... extirpate the secret
organization of German world dominion only to find underneath it,
another, more dangerous because more secret? Have we ... escaped
a Pax Germanica only to fall into a Pax Judaeica?
The Times, London, May 8th, 1920
Are They A Forgery?
"A document forged to defame a people."
The American Hebrew
"A clumsy forgery."
Lucien Wolf in The Spectator, London, June 12th, 1920
"Upon that much-vexed subject the authenticity of ... The
Protocols of Zion we shall not enter, except to say that if the
document is a forgery, as alleged, then it is one of the most
remarkable in the history of literature."
The Spectator, London, October 16th, 1920
"Those who feel libeled by the Protocols have the most
obvious remedy in the world; all they have to do is to ruse and
denounce the policy of them, instead of denying the
authorship ... But when you come to read them how can any reason-
able man deny the truth of what is contained in them??
Norman Jaques, M.P.,
in Canadian House of Commons, July 9th, 1943
"On the one hand, the authenticity of this document cannot
be proved; on the other hand, the efforts made by some writers,
principally Jewish, to show it to be a forgery do not carry
conviction to many serious minds."
The Rev. Denny Fahey, C.S.Sp., B.A., D.D., 1939
Too Terribly Real For Fiction
"Whosoever was the mind that conceived them possessed a
knowledge of human nature, of history, and of statecraft which is
dazzling in its brilliant completeness, and terrible in the
objects to which it turns its power. It is too terribly real for
fiction, too well sustained for speculation, to deep in its
knowledge of the secret springs of life for forgery."
The Dearborn Independent, July 10th, 1920.
Confirmation From A Jew
"The United Nations is Zionism. It is the super government
mentioned many times in the Protocols of the Learned Elders of
Zion, promulgated between 1897 and 1905."
Henry Klein, New York, Jewish Lawyer,
in Zionism Rules the World, 1948.
They Fit It Now
"The only statement I care to make about the Protocols is
that they fit in with what is going on. They are sixteen years
old and they have fitted the world situation up to this time.
They fit it now.
Henry Ford in the New York World, February 17th, 1921
"In the desires of a terrible and formidable sect, you have only
reached the first stages of the plans it has formed for that general Revo-
lution which is to overthrow all thrones, all altars, annihilate all
property, efface all law, and end by dissolving all society."
The Abbe Barruel (1797) writing on the Anti-Christian Conspiracy.
**
"Unless Bolshevism is nipped in the bud immediately it is bound to
spread in one form or another all over Europe and the whole world, as it is
organized and worked by Jews who have no nationality and whose object is to
destroy for their own ends the existing order of things."
British Government White Paper, Russia No. 1 (1919)
***
"There is now definite evidence that Bolshevism is an international
movement controlled by Jews; communications are passing between the leaders
in America, France, Russia and England, with a view to concerted action."
Directorate of Intelligence, Home Office, Scotland Yard, London,
in a Monthly Report to Foreign Embassies, 16th July, 1919.
***
"This movement among the Jews is not new. From the days of Spartacus-
Weishaupt to those of Karl Marx, and down to Trotsky (Russia), Bela Kun
(Hungary), Rosa Luxembourg (Germany), and Emma Goldman (United States),
this world-wide conspiracy for the overthrow of civilization and for the
reconstitution [reconstruction] of society on the basis of arrested devel-
opment, of envious malevolence, and impossible equality, has been steadily
growing."
Winston Churchill in Illustrated Sunday Herald, 8th February, 1920.
***
INTRODUCTION
The Protocols of the Learned Elders of ZION may be briefly
described as a blueprint for the domination of the world by a
secret brotherhood. Whatever may be the truth about their au-
thorship - and, as will be shown, this has been the subject of
bitter dispute - there can be no doubt that the world society to
which they look forward is nothing more or less that a world
police state.
The book is which the Protocols were first embodied was
published by Professor Sergyei A. Nilus in Russia in 1905, a
copy being received in the British Museum on August 10th,
1906, Professor Nilus's concern was to expose that he be-
lieved to be a ruthless, cold-blooded conspiracy for the
destruction of Christian CIVILIZATION. Early, in August and
September of 1903, the Russian newspaper SNAMIA had pub-
lished the Protocols, and they are also believed to have
been published in the winter of 1902/1903 in the newspaper
MOSKOWSKIJA WIEDOMOSTI. They remained unknown outside
Russia, however, until after the Bolshevik Revolution, when
Russian emigrants brought Nilus's book to North America and
Germany.
The similarity between what was forecast in the Protocols
and the fate which had befallen Russia under the Bolsheviks was
so marked that, after these long years of neglect, they rapidly
became one of the most famous (or notorious) documents in the
world.
In Bolshevik Russia, the penalty for their mere possession
was death. It remains so to this day, both in the Soviet Union
and in the Satellite countries. Outside the Iron Curtain, in
South Africa possession of the Protocols is also forbidden by
law, although the penalty is less drastic.
As a result of their rapidly growing fame, numerous attempts
were made to discredit the Protocols as a forgery. But it was
not until 1933 that the JEWS resorted to legal action. On 26th
June, 1933, the FEDERATION of JEWISH COMMUNITY brought an action
against five members of the Swiss National Front, seeking a
judgment that the Protocols were a forgery and a prohibition of
their publication. The procedure of the Court was astounding,
the provisions of the Swiss Civil Code being deliberately set
aside. Sixteen witnesses called by the plaintiffs were heard,
but only one of the forty witnesses called by the defendants was
allowed a hearing. The judge allowed the plaintiffs to appoint
two private stenographers to keep the register of proceedings
during the hearing of their witnesses, instead of entrusting the
task to a Court official.
In view of these and similar irregularities, it was not
surprising that, after the case had lasted just on two years, the
Court pronounced the Protocols to be a forgery and demoralizing
literature. The decision was given on 14th May, 1935, but it was
announced in the JEWISH PRESS before it was delivered by the
Court!
On 1st November, 1937, the Swiss Court of Criminal Appeal
quashed this judgment in its entirety. JEWISH PROPAGANDISTS,
however, still declare that the Protocols have been "proved" to
be a forgery.
It is natural that the JEWS should try to discredit the
Protocols, for their growing fame was focusing more public atten-
tion on other revealing utterances.
In Disraeli's THE LIFE OF LORD GEORGE BENTINCK, written in
1852, there occurs this quotation: -
"The influence of the JEWS may be traced in the last
outbreak of the destructive principle in Europe. An insurrection
takes place against tradition and aristocracy, against religion
and property. Destruction of the Semitic principles, extirpation
of the JEWISH RELIGION, whether in the Mosaic or the CHRISTIAN
form the natural equality of men and the abrogation of property
are proclaimed by the Secret Societies which form Provisional
Governments and men of the JEWISH RACE are found at the head of
every one of them. The people of God cooperate with atheists;
the most skillful accumulators of property ally themselves with
Communists; the peculiar and chosen Race touch the hand of all
the scum and low castes of Europe; and all this because they wish
to destroy that ungrateful Christendom which owes to them its
name, and whose tyranny they can no longer endure."
Max Norday, a JEW, speaking at the ZIONIST CONGRESS at Basel
in August 1903, made this astonishing "prophecy":
"Let me tell you the following words as if I were
shoeing you the rungs of a ladder leading upward and upward:
Herzl, the ZIONIST CONGRESS, the English Uganda proposition,
the future world war, the peace conference, where with the
help of England a free and JEWISH PALESTINE will be creat-
ed."
Walter Rathenau, the JEWISH BANKER behind the Kaiser, writ-
ing in the German WIENER FREIE PRESSE, December 24, 1912, said:
"Three hundred men, each of who knows all the others,
govern the fate of the European continent, and they elect
their successor from their entourage."
Confirmation of Rathenau's statement came twenty years later
in 1931 when Jean Izoulet, a prominent member of the JEWISH
ALLIANCE ISRAELITE UNIVERSELLE, wrote in his PARIS LA CAPITALAE
DES RELIGIONS:
"The meaning of the history of the last century is that
today 300 JEWISH FINANCIER, all Masters of Lodges, rule the
world."
The LONDON JEWISH CHRONICLE, on April 4th, 1919, declared:
"There is much in the fact of Bolshevism itself, in the
fact that so many JEWS are BOLSHEVISTS, in the fact that the
ideals of Bolshevism at many points are consonant with the
finest ideals of Judaism."
and on March 15th, 1923, the JEWISH WORLD asserted:
"Fundamentally JUDAISM is ANTI-CHRISTIAN."
These and many similar assertions from JEWISH sources were
damaging enough from the JEWISH point of view. Taken in con-
junction with the Protocols, with which more and more people were
becoming familiar, they were damning.
The attitude of many people whose concern over the growing
attack on CHRISTIAN CIVILIZATION was rapidly increasing was
summed up by the late Henry Ford senior, the founder of the
world-famous motor manufacturing company. In an interview pub-
lished in the New York World on February 17th, 1921, Mr. Ford
declared:
"The only statement I care to make about the Protocols
is that they fit in with what is going on. They are sixteen
years old, and have fitted the world situation up to this
time. THEY FIT IT NOW."
Those who, like Henry Ford, could see that "they fit it now"
only sixteen years after Nilus's first publication of the Proto-
cols, naturally tended to concentrate their attention on the
relatively recent phenomenon of Bolshevism. Few of them the
understood the equally dangerous, if more insidious, danger of
internationalism.
Now, however, more than half a century after Nilus's publi-
cation of the Protocols, the reality of that danger must be
crystal clear to anybody who views the world situation objectively.
The Protocols are full of references to a "Super-
Government," PROTOCOL VI, for example, states:
"In every possible way we must develop the significance
of our Super-Government by representing it as the Protector
and Benefactor of all those who voluntarily submit to us."
That is exactly the way in which the United Nations special
agencies - UNESCO (U.N. Educational, Scientific and Cultural
Organization); ILO (International Labour Organization); WHO
(World Health Organization); FAO (Food and Agriculture Organiza-
tion); Commission of Human Rights; Genocide Convention, etc. -
are represented.
For some years there has been in existence an international
organization calling itself the World Association of Parliamen-
tarians for World Government, which pursues the same objective as
that of another long-established international organization,
Federal Union. This body does not disuse the fact that the
United Nations, by means of a few relatively minor changes in its
Charter, could be transformed virtually over night into a World
Government.
There has long been agitation for the creation of a World
Police Force. This would enable the United Nations Super-Govern-
ment to function as a master of an all-powerful World Police
State, and the closing years of the 1950's have seen the agita-
tors for a World Police Force come close to achieving their
objective. The U.N. Emergency Force, established after the Suez
crisis of 1956, has been openly regarded as a "pilot scheme."
Should the few changes in the Charter necessary to transform
the U.N. into a Super-Government be made, it will have in the
special agencies ready made Ministries of Education (or Propagan-
da), Labor, Health, Food and Agriculture, "Justice", etc.
Can it be an accident that these things are so accurately
for-shadowed in the Protocols?
The full-scale World Super-Government is not the only, nor
perhaps the most immediate, danger. It is obvious to everyone
that the nations of the East are being herded into subjection
under the dominance of the Soviet Union. But what of the nations
of the West? Are they really the "free nations" which they are
popularly supposed to be?
Far from it! They are being herded into that same sort of
pen as are the nations of the East under Communism. Late in
1957, the process had gone for enough to be given an official
name. That name was the policy of inter-dependence."
The nations of the West are being brought under internation-
al control at political, military and economic levels. They are
rapidly in process of becoming controlled also on the social
level. All alike are being told that their only hope lies in the
surrender of national sovereignty.
National Parliaments must give way to such bodies as the
Council of Europe or the Atlantic Council. National Forces must
be submerged in such bodies as the North Atlantic Treaty Organi-
zation (NATO), the Baghdad Pact or the South-East Treaty Organi-
zation (SEATO), so that no nation has control over its own means
of defense. National economies must be submerged in such bodies
as the Organization for European Economic Cooperation (OEEC), the
European Payments Union (EPU) or the World Bank, so that no
nation may control its own economic destiny.
Even on the social level, individual national distinctions
must disappear. For example, under the "Common Market" Treaty
which unites six European nations on the economic plane, provi-
sion is made for the "equalization of social policies." And
strenuous efforts have been made to herd other European nations,
Great Britain among them, into this same pen in the associated
European Free Trade Area.
In 1934, when the leader of the British Labor Party (Mr.
Clement Attlee) told the party's annual conference:
"We are deliberately putting loyalty to a world order
above loyalty to our own country," he was widely execrated.
Twenty-three years of propaganda, however, leave their mark,
and when, in 1957, a Conservative Prime Minister of Britain told
the British people that they must surrender some of their nation-
al sovereignty to an unknown international cabal, scarcely a
voice was raise in protest. At the close of 1957 there was an
official declaration of the British Government's support for the
plan which was foreshadowed in the Protocols over sixty years
ago. The Earl of Gosford, Joint Under-Secretary of State for
Foreign Affairs, said in the House of Lords on 7th November,
1957:
"Her Majesty's Government are fully in agreement with
World Government. We agree that this must be the goal, and
that every step that is humanly possible must be taken to
reach that goal."
All over the world "federation", "integration", "regionali-
zation" and "inter-dependence" are the order of the day. All
this is foreshadowed in the Protocols, published more than
half-a-century ago by Sergyei Nilus, which, we are told are
forgery.
Can this be coincidence? Could any forger be so prescient?
Or are the Protocols what Nilus and many others believed
them to be - the blueprint for a conspiracy to destroy CHRISTIAN
CIVILIZATION and place the whole world under the domination of a
small, secret cabal?
NOTES
I - "AGENTURE" and "THE POLITICAL"
There are two words in this translation which are unusual,
the words "Agentur" and "political" used as substantives.
"Agentur" appears to be adopted from the original test and it
means the whole body of agents and agencies directed by the
Elders, whether members of the tribe or their GENTILE tools.
By "the Political" is meant not exactly the "body politic"
but the entire machinery of politics.
What do you think of this post?
Awesome(0)
Interesting(0)
Useful(0)
Boring(0)
Sucks(0)
32 thoughts on “Protocols”
II – The Symbolic Snake of Judaism
Chapter III opens with a reference to the symbolic Snake of
Judaism. In his Epilogue to the 1905 Edition of the Protocols
Nilus gives the following interesting account of this symbol:
According to the records of secret JEWISH ZIONISM, Solomon
and other JEWISH learned men had already, in 929 B.C., thought
out a theoretical scheme for the peaceful conquest of the whole
universe by ZION.
As history developed, this scheme was worked out in detail
and completed by men who were subsequently initiated in this
question. The learned men decided by peaceful means to conquer
the world for ZION with the slyness of the Symbolic Snake, whose
head was to represent those who have been initiated into the
plans of the JEWISH PEOPLE – the administration was always kept
secret, even from the JEWISH NATION itself. As this Snake pene-
trated into the hearts of the nations which it encountered it
undermined and devoured all the NON-JEWISH power of these States.
It is foretold that the Snake has sill to finish its work,
strictly adhering to the designed plan, until the course which it
has to run is closed by the return of its head to ZION and until,
by this means, the Snake has completed its round of Europe and
has encircled it – and until, by dint of enchaining Europe, it
has encompassed the whole world. This it is to accomplish by
using every endeavor to subdue the other countries by an economic
conquest.
The return of the head of the Snake to ZION can only be
accomplished after the power of all the Sovereigns of Europe has
been laid low, that is to say, when by means of economic crises
and wholesale destruction effected everywhere, there shall have
been brought about a spiritual demoralization and a moral corrup-
tion, chiefly with the assistance of JEWISH WOMEN masquerading as
French, Italians, etc. These are the surest spreader of licen-
tiousness into the lives of the leading men at the heads of
nations.
A map of the course of the Symbolic Snake is shown as fol-
lows: Its first stage in Europe was in 429 B.C. in Greece,
where, about the time of Pericles, the Snake first started eating
into the power of that country. The second stage was in Rome in
the time of Augustus, about 69 B.C. The third in Madrid in the
times of Charles V, in A.D. 1552. The fourth in Paris about
1790, in the time of Louis XVI. The fifth in London from 1814
onwards (after the downfall of Napoleon). The sixth in Berlin in
1871 after the Franco-Prussian war. The seventh in St. Peters-
burg, over which is drawn the head of the Snake under the date
1881.
After these states which the Snake traversed have had the
foundations of their constitutions shaken, Germany, with its
apparent power, forming no exception to the rule. In economic
conditions England and Germany are spared by the Snake, on which
at present [i.e., 1905] all its efforts are concentrated. The
future course of the Snake is not shown on this map, but arrows
indicate its next movement towards Moscow, Kiev, and Odessa.
It is now well know to us to what extent the latter cities
form the centers of the militant JEWISH RACE. Constantinople is
shown as the last of the Snake’s course before it reaches Jerusa-
lem.
Meaning GENTILES or NON-JEW, is used throughout the Proto-
cols and is retained by Mr. Marsden.
The Protocols
————-
In 1884 the daughter of a Russian general, Mlle. Justine
Glinka, was endeavoring to serve her country in Paris by
obtaining political information, which she communicated to
General Orgevskii in St. Petersburg. For this purpose she
employed a Jew, Joseph Schorst, member of the Mizraim Lodge in
Paris. One day Schorst offered to obtain for her a document of
great importance to Russia, on payment of 2,500 francs. This sum
being received from St. Petersburg was paid over and the document
handed to Mlle. Glinka.
She forwarded the French original, accompanied by a Russian
translation, to Orgevskii, who in turn handed it to his chief,
General Cherevin, for transmission to the Tsar. But Cherevin,
under obligation to wealthy Jews, refused to transmit it, merely
filing it in the archives.
Meantime there appeared in Paris certain books on Russian
court life which displeased the Tsar, who ordered his secret
police to discover their authorship. This was falsefy attributed,
perhaps with malicious intent, to Mlle. Glinka, and on her return
to Russia she was banished to her estate in Orel. To the marechal
de noblesse of this district, Alexis Sukhotin, Mlle. Glinka gave
a copy of the Protocols. Sukhotin showed the document to two
friends, Stepanov and Nilus; the former had it printed and
circulated privately in 1897; the second, Professor Sergius A.
Nilus, published it for the first time in Tsarskoe-Tselc (Russia)
in 1901, in a book entitled The Great Within the Small. Then,
about the same time, a friend of Nilus, G. Butmi, also brought it
out and a copy was deposited in the British Museum on August 10,
1906.
Meantime, through Jewish members of the Russian police,
minutes of the proceedings of the Basle congress in 1897 had been
obtained and these were found to correspond with the Protocols.
In January 1917, Nilus had prepared a second edition,
revised and documented, for publication. But before it could be
put on the market, the revolution of March 1917 had taken place
and Kerenski, who had succeded to power, ordered the whole
edition of Nilus’s book to be destroyed. In 1924, Prof. Nilus was
arrested by the Cheka in Kiev, imprisoned, and tortured; he was
told by the Jewish president of the court, that this treatment
was meted out to him for “having done them incalculable harm in
publishing the Protocols”. Released for a few months, he was
again led before the G.P.U. (Cheka), this time in Moscow and
confined. Set at liberty in February 1926, he died in exile in
the district of Vladimir on January 13, 1929.]
[This is a Russian edition by Sergius A. Nilus in 1905]
[Translated from the Russian Text by Victor E. Marsden —
Formerly Russian Correspondent of “The Morning Post”]
PROTOCOLS
OF THE MEETINGS OF THE
LEARNED ELDERS OF ZION
———-
PROTOCOL NO. 1
Right lies in Might. Freedom — an idea only. Liberalism.
Gold. Faith. Self-Government. Despotism of Capital. The
internal foe. The Mob. Anarchy. Politics versus Morals. The
Right of the strong. The Invincibility of Jew-Masonic
authority. End justifies Means. The Mob a Blind Man.
Political A.B.C. Party Discord. Most satisfactory form of
rule-Despotism. Alcohol. Classicism. Corruption. Principles
and rules of the Jew-Masonic Government. Terror. ”Liberty,
Equality, Fraternity.” Principle of Dynastic Rule.
Annihilation of the privileges of the Goy-Aristocracy (i.e.,
non-Jew). The New Aristocracy. The psychological
calculation. Abstractness of “Liberty.” Power of removal of
representatives of the people.
…..Putting aside fine phrases we shall speak of the
significance of each thought: by comparisons and deductions we
shall throw light upon surrounding facts.
What I am about to set forth, then, is our system
from the two point[s] of view, that of ourselves and that of
the goyim (i.e., non-Jews).
It must be noted that men with bad instincts are more
in number than the good, and therefore the best results in
governing them are attained by violence and terrorization, and
not by academic discussions. Every man aims at power, everyone
would like to become a dictator if only he could, and rare indeed
are the men who would not be willing to sacrifice the welfare of
all for the sake of securing their own welfare.
What has restrained the beasts of prey who are called men?
What has served for their guidance hitherto?
In the beginnings of the structure of society they were
subjected to brutal and blind force; afterwards — to Law, which
is the same force, only disguised. I draw the conclusion that by
the law of nature right lies in force.
Political freedom is an idea but not a fact. This idea one
must know how to apply whenever it appears necessary with this
bait of an idea to attract the masses of the people to one’s
party for the purpose of crushing another who is in authority.
This task is rendered easier if the opponent has himself been
infected with the idea of freedom, so-called liberalism, and, for
the sake of an idea, is willing to yield some of his power. It is
precisely here that the triumph of our theory appears: the
slackened reins of government are immediately, by the law of
life, caught up and gathered together by a new hand, because the
blind might of the nation cannot for one single day exist without
guidance, and the new authority merely fits into the place of the
old already weakened by liberalism.
In our day the power which has replaced that of the rulers
who were liberal is the power of Gold. Time was when Faith ruled.
The idea of freedom is impossible of realization because no one
knows how to use it with moderation. It is enough to hand over a
people to self-government for a certain length of time for that
people to be turned into a disorganized mob. From that moment on
we get internecine strife which soon develops into battles
between classes, in the midst of which States burn down and their
importance is reduced to that of a heap of ashes.
Whether a State exhausts itself in its own convulsions,
whether its internal discord brings it under the power of
external foes — in any case it can be accounted irretrievably
lost: it is in our power. The despotism of Capital, which is
entirely in our hands, reaches out to it a straw that the State,
willy-nilly, must take hold of: if not — it goes to the bottom.
Should anyone of a liberal mind say that such reflections as
the above are immoral I would put the following questions: — If
every State has two foes and if in regard to the external foe it
is allowed and not considered immoral to use every manner and art
of conflict, as for example to keep the enemy in ignorance of
plans of attack and defence, to attack him by night or in
superior numbers, then in what way can the same means in regard
to a worse foe, the destroyer of the structure of society and the
commonweal, be called immoral and not permissible?
Is it possible for any sound logical mind to hope with any
success to guide crowds by the aid of reasonable counsels and
arguments, when any objection or contradiction, senseless though
it may be, can be made and when such objection may find more
favour with the people, whose powers of reasoning are
superficial? Men in masses and the men of the masses, being
guided solely by petty passions, paltry beliefs, customs,
traditions and sentimental theorism, fall a prey to party
dissension, which hinders any kind of agreement even on the basis
of a perfectly reasonable argument. Every resolution of a crowd
depends upon a chance or packed majority, which, in its ignorance
of political secrets, put forth some ridiculous resolution that
lays in the administration a seed of anarchy.
The political has nothing in common with the moral. The
ruler who is governed by the moral is not a skilled politician,
and is therefore unstable on his throne. He who wishes to rule
must have recource both to cunning and to make-believe. Great
national qualities, like frankness and honesty, are vices in
politics, for they bring down rulers from their thrones more
effectively and more certainly than the most powerful enemy. Such
qualities must be the attributes of the kingdoms of the goyim,
but we must in no wise be guided by them.
Our right lies in force. The word “right” is an abstract
thought and proved by nothing. The word means no more than: —
Give me what I want in order that thereby I may have a proof that
I am stronger than you.
Where does right begin? Where does it end?
In any State in which there is a bad organization of
authority, an impersonality of laws and of the rulers who have
lost their personality amid the flood of rights ever multiplying
out of liberalism, I find a new right — to attack by the right
of the strong, and to scatter to the winds all existing forces of
order and regulation, to reconstruct all institutions and to
become the sovereign lord of those who have left to us the rights
of their power by laying them down voluntarily in their
liberalism.
Our power in the present tottering condition of all forms of
power will be more invisible than any other, because it will
remain invisible until the moment when it has gained such
strength that no cunning can any longer undermine it.
Out of the temporary evil we are now compelled to commit
will emerge the good of an unshakeable rule, which will restore
the regular course of the machinery of the national life, brought
to naught by liberalism. The result justifies the means. Let us,
however, in our plans, direct our attention not so much to what
is good and moral as to what is necessary and useful.
Before us is a plan in which is laid down strategically the
line from which we cannot deviate without running the risk of
seeing the labour of many centuries brought to naught.
In order to elaborate satisfactory forms of action it is
necessary to have regard to the rascality, the slackness, the
instability of the mob, its lack of capacity to understand and
respect the conditions of its own life, or its own welfare. It
must be understood that the might of a mob is blind, senseless
and unreasoning force ever at the mercy of a suggestion from any
side. The blind cannot lead the blind without bringing them into
the abyss; consequently, members of the mob, upstarts from the
people even though they should be as a genius for wisdom, yet
having no understanding of the political, cannot come forward as
leaders of the mob without bringing the whole nation to ruin.
Only one trained from childhood for independent rule can
have understanding of the words that can be made up of the
political alphabet.
A people left to itself i.e., to upstarts from its midst,
brings itself to ruin by party dissensions excited by the pursuit
of power and honours and the disorders arising therefrom, Is it
possible for the masses of the people calmly and without petty
jealousies to form judgments, to deal with the affairs of the
country, which cannot be mixed up with personal interests? Can
they defend themselves from an external foe? It is unthinkable,
for a plan broken up into as many parts as there are heads in the
mob, loses all homogeneity, and thereby becomes unintelligible
and impossible of execution.
It is only with a despotic ruler that plans can be
elaborated extensively and clearly in such a way as to distribute
the whole properly among the several parts of the machinery of
the State: from this the conclusion is inevitable that a
satisfactory form of government for any country is one that
concentrates in the hands of one responsible person. Without an
absolute despotism there can be no existence for civilization
which is carried on not by the masses but by their guide,
whosoever that person may be. The mob is a savage and displays
its savagery at every opportunity. The moment the mob seizes
freedom in its hands it quickly turns to anarchy, which in itself
is the highest degree of savagery.
Behold the alcoholized animals, bemused with drink, the
right to an immoderate use of which comes along with freedom. It
is not for us and ours to walk that road. The peoples of the
goyim are bemused with alcoholic liquors; their youth has grown
stupid on classicism and from early immorality, into which it has
been inducted by our special agents — by tutors, lackeys,
governesses in the houses of the wealthy, by clerks and others,
by our women in the places of dissipation frequented by the
goyim. In the number of these last I count also the so-called
“society ladies,” voluntary followers of the others in corruption
and luxury.
Our countersign is — Force and Make-believe. Only force
conquers in political affairs, especially if it be concealed in
the talents essential to statesmen. Violence must be the
principle, and cunning and make-believe the rule for governments
which do not want to lay down their crowns at the feet of agents
of some new power. This evil is the one and only means to attain
the end, the good. Therefore we must not stop at bribery, deceit
and treachery when they should serve towards the attainment of
our end. In politics one must know how to seize the property of
others without hesitation if by it we secure submission and
sovereignty.
Our State, marching along the path of peaceful conquest, has
the right to replace the horrors of war by less noticeable and
more satisfactory sentences of death, necessary to maintain the
terror which tends to produce blind submission. Just but
merciless severity is the greatest factor of strength in the
State: not only for the sake of gain but also in the name of
duty, for the sake of victory, we must keep to the programme of
violence and make-believe. The doctrine of squaring accounts is
precisely as strong as the means of which it makes use. Therefore
it is not so much by the means themselves as by the doctrine of
severity that we shall triumph and bring all governments into
subjection to our super-government. It is enough for them to know
that we are merciless for all disobedience to cease.
Far back in ancient times we were the first to cry among the
masses of the people the words “Liberty, Equality, Fraternity,”
words many times repeated since those days by stupid poll-parrots
who from all sides round flew down upon these baits and with them
carried away the well-being of the world, true freedom of the
individual, formerly so well guarded against the pressure of the
mob. The would-be wise men of the goyim, the intellectuals, could
not make anything out of the uttered words in their abstractness;
did not note the contradiction of their meaning and inter-
relation: did not see that in nature there is no equality, cannot
be freedom; that Nature herself has established inequality of
minds, of characters, and capacities, just as immutably as she
has established subordination to her laws: never stopped to think
that the mob is a blind thing, that upstarts elected from among
it to bear rule are, in regard to the political, the same blind
men as the mob itself, that the adept, though he be a fool, can
yet rule, whereas the non-adept, even if he were a genius,
understands nothing in the political — to all these things the
goyim paid no regard; yet all the time it was based upon these
things that dynastic rule rested: the father passed on to the son
a knowledge of the course of political affairs in such wise that
none should know it but members of the dynasty and none could
betray it to the governed. As time went on the meaning of the
dynastic transference of the true position of affairs in the
political was lost, and this aided the success of our cause.
In all corners of the earth the words “Liberty, Equality,
Fraternity” brought to our ranks, thanks to our blind agents,
whole legions who bore our banners with enthusiasm. And all the
time these words were canker-worms at work boring into the well-
being of the goyim, putting an end everywhere to peace, quiet,
solidarity and destroying all the foundations of the goya States.
As you will see later, this helped us to our triumph; it gave us
the possibility, among other things, of getting into our hands
the master card — the destruction of the privileges, or in other
words of the very existence of the aristocracy of the goyim, that
class which was the only defense peoples and countries had
against us. On the ruins of the natural and genealogical
aristocracy of the goyim we have set up the aristocracy of our
educated class headed by the aristocracy of money. The
qualifications for this aristocracy we have established in
wealth, which is dependent upon us, and in knowledge, for which
our learned elders provide the motive force.
Our triumph has been rendered easier by the fact that in our
relations with the men whom we wanted we have always worked upon
the most sensitive chords of the human mind, upon the cash
account, upon the cupidity, upon the insatiability for material
needs of man: and each one of these human weaknesses, taken
alone, is sufficient to paralyse initiative, for it hands over
the will of men to the disposition of him who has bought their
activities.
The abstraction of freedom has enabled us to persuade the
mob in all countries that their government is nothing but the
steward of the people who are the owners of the country, and that
the steward may be replaced like a worn-out glove.
It is this possibility of replacing the representatives of
the people which has placed them at our disposal, and, as it
were, given us the power of appointment.
Economic Wars–the foundation of the Jewish predominance.
Figure-head government and “secret advisers.” Successes of
destructive doctrines. Adaptability in politics. Part played
by the Press. Cost of gold and value of Jewish sacrifice.
It is indispensable for our purpose that wars, so far as
possible, should not result in territorial gains: war will thus
be brought on to the economic ground, where the nations will not
fail to perceive in the assistance we give the strength of our
predominance, and this state of things will put both sides at the
mercy of our international agentur; which possesses millions of
eyes ever on the watch and unhampered my any limitations
whatsoever. Our international rights will then wipe out national
rights, in the proper sense of right, and will rule the nations
precisely as the civil law of States rules the relations of their
subjects among themselves.
The administrators, whom we shall choose from among the
public, with strict regard to their capacities for servile
obedience, will not be persons trained in the arts of government,
and will therefore easily become pawns in our game in the hands
of men of learning and genius who will be their advisers,
specialists bred and reared from early childhood to rule the
affairs of the whole world. As is well known to you, these
specialists of ours have been drawing to fit them for rule the
information they need from our political plans from the lessons
of history, from observations made of the events of every moment
as it passes. The goyim are not guided by practical use of
unprejudiced historical observation, but by theoretical routine
without any critical regard for consequent results. We need not,
therefore, take any account of them — let them amuse themselves
until the hour strikes, or live on hopes of new forms of
enterprising pastime, or on the memories of all they have
enjoyed. For them let that play the principal part which we have
persuaded them to accept as the dictates of science (theory). It
is with this object in view that we are constantly, by means of
our press, arousing a blind confidence in these theories. The
intellectuals of the goyim will puff themselves up with their
knowledge and without any logical verification of them will put
into effect all the information available from science, which our
agentur specialists have cunningly pieced together for the
purpose of educating their minds in the direction we want.
Do not suppose for a moment that these statements are empty
words: think carefully of the successes we arranged for
Darwinism, Marxism, Nietzscheism. To us Jews, at any rate, it
should be plain to see what a disintegrating importance these
directives have had upon the minds of the goyim.
It is indispensable for us to take account of the thoughts,
characters, tendencies of the nations in order to avoid making
slips in the political and in the direction of administrative
affairs. The triumph of our system, of which the component parts
of the machinery may be variously disposed according to the
temperament of the peoples met on our way, will fail of success
if the practical application of it be not based upon a summing up
of the lessons of the past in the light of the present.
In the hands of the States of to-day there is a great force
that creates the movement of thought in the people, and that is
the Press. The part played by the Press is to keep pointing out
requirements supposed to be indispensable, to give voice to the
complaints of the people, to express and create discontent. It is
in the Press that the triumph of freedom of speech finds its
incarnation. But the goyim States have not known how to make use
of this force; and it has fallen into our hands. Through the
Press we have gained the power to influence while remaining
ourselves in the shade: thanks to the Press we have got the
gold in our hands, notwithstanding that we have had to gather
it out of the oceans of blood and tears. But it has paid us,
though we have sacrificed many of our people. Each victim on
our side is worth in the sight of God a thousand goyim.
The Symbolic Snake and its significance. The instability of
the constitutional scales. Terror in the palaces. Power and
ambition. Parliaments “talkeries,” pamphlets. Abuse of
power. Economic slavery. “People’s Rights.” Monopolist
system and the aristocracy. The Army of Mason-Jewry.
Decrescence of the Goyim. Hunger and rights of capital. The
mob and the coronation of “The Sovereign Lord of all the
World.” The fundamental precept in the programme of the
future Masonic national schools. The secret of the science
of the structure of society. Universal economic crisis.
Security of “ours” (i.e., our people, Jews). The despotism
of Masonry — the kingdom of reason. Loss of the guide.
Masonry and the great French Revolution. The King Despot of
the blood of Zion. Causes of the invinsibility of Masonry.
Part played by secret masonic agents. Freedom.
Today I may tell you that our goal is now only a few steps
off. There remains a small space to cross and the whole long path
we have trodden is ready now to close its cycle of the Symbolic
Snake, by which we symbolize our people. When this ring closes,
all the States of Europe will be locked in its coil as in a
powerful vice.
The constitution scales of these days will shortly break
down, for we have established them with a certain lack of
accurate balance in order that they may oscillate incessantly
until they wear through the pivot on which they turn. The goyim
are under the impression that they have welded them sufficiently
strong and they have all along kept on expecting that the scales
would come into equilibrium. But the pivots — the kings on their
thrones — are hemmed in by their representatives, who play the
fool, distraught with their own uncontrolled and irresponsible
power. This power they owe to the terror which has been breathed
into the palaces. As they have no means of getting at their
people, into their very midst, the kings on their thrones are no
longer able to come to terms with them and so strengthen
themselves against seekers after power. We have made a gulf
between the far-seeing Sovereign Power and the blind force of the
people so that both have lost all meaning, for like the blind man
and his stick, both are powerless apart.
In order to incite seekers after power to a misuse of power
we have set all forces in opposition one to another, breaking up
their liberal tendencies towards independence. To this end we
have stirred up every form of enterprise we have armed all
parties, we have set up authority as a target for every ambition.
Of States we have made gladiatorial arenas where a host of
confused issues contend. A little more, and disorders and
bankruptcy will be universal.
Babblers inexhaustible have turned into oratorical contests
the sittings of Parliament and Administrative Boards. Bold
journalists and unscrupulous pamphleteers daily fall upon
executive officials. Abuses of power will put the final touch in
preparing all institutions for their overthrow and everything
will fly skyward under the blows of the maddened mob.
All people are chained down to heavy toil by poverty more
firmly than ever they were chained by slavery and serfdom; from
these, one way and another, they might free themselves, these
could be settled with, but from want they will never get away. We
have included in the constitution such rights as to the masses
appear fictitious and not actual rights. All these so-called
“People’s Rights” can exist only in idea, an idea which can never
be realized in practical life. What is it to the proletariat
labourer, bowed double over his heavy toll, crushed by his lot in
life, if talkers get the right to bable, if journalists get the
right to scribble any nonsense side by side with good stuff, once
the proletariat has no other profit out of the constitution save
only those pitiful crumbs which we fling them from our table in
return for their voting in favour of what we dictate, in favour
of the men we place in power, the servants of our agentur….
Republican rights for a poor man are no more than a bitter piece
of irony, for the necessity he is under of toiling almost all day
gives him no present use of them, but on the other hand robs him
of all guarantee of regular and certain earnings by making him
dependent on strikes by his comrades or lockouts by his masters.
The people under our guidance have annihilated the
aristocracy, who were their one and only defence and foster-
mother for the sake of their own advantage which is inseparably
bound up with the well-being of the people. Nowadays, with the
destruction of the aristocracy, the people have fallen into the
grips of merciless money-grinding scoundrels who have laid a
pitiless and cruel yoke upon the necks of the workers.
We appear on the scene as alleged saviours of the worker
from this oppression when we propose to him to enter the ranks of
our fighting forces — Socialists, Anarchists, Communists — to
whom we always give support in accordance with an alleged
brotherly rule (of the solidarity of all humanity) of our social
masonry. The aristocracy, which enjoyed by law the labour of the
workers, was interested in seeing that the workers were well fed,
healthy and strong. We are interested in just the opposite — in
the deminution, the killing out of the GOYIM. Our power is in the
chronic shortness of food and physical weakness of the worker
because by all that this implies he is made the slave of our
will, and he will not find in his own authorities either strength
or energy to set against our will. Hunger creates the right of
capital to rule the worker more surely than it was given to the
aristocracy by the legal authority of kings.
By want and the envy and hatred which it engenders we shall
move the mobs and with their hands we shall wipe out all those
who hinder us on our way.
When the hour strikes for our Sovereign Lord of all the
World to be crowned it is these same hands which will sweep away
everything that might be a hindrance thereto.
The goyim have lost the habit of thinking unless prompted by
the suggestions of our specialists. Therefore they do not see the
urgent necessity of what we, when our kingdom comes, shall adopt
at once, namely this, that it is essential to teach in national
schools one simple, true piece of knowledge, the basis of all
knowledge — the knowledge of the structure of human life, of
social existence, which requires division of labour, and,
consequently, the division of men into classes and conditions. It
is essential for all to know that owing to difference in the
objects of human activity there cannot be any equality, that he
who by any act of his compromises a whole class cannot be equally
responsible before the law with him who affects no one but only
his own honour. The true knowledge of the structure of society,
into the secrets of which we do not admit the goyim, would
demonstrate to all men that the positions and work must be kept
within a certain circle, that they may not become a source of
human suffering, arising from an education which does not
correspond with the work which individuals are called upon to do.
After a thorough study of this knowledge the peoples will
voluntarily submit to authority and accept such position as is
appointed them in the State. In the present state of knowledge
and the direction we have given to its development the people,
blindly believing things in print — cherishes — thanks to
promptings intended to mislead and to its own ignorance — a
blind hatred towards all conditions which it considers above
itself, for it has no understanding of the meaning of class and
condition.
This hatred will be still further magnified by the effects
of an economic crisis, which will stop dealings on the exchanges
and bring industry to a standstill. We shall create by all the
secret subterranean methods open to us and with the aid of gold,
which is all in our hands, a universal economic crisis whereby we
shall throw upon the streets whole mobs of workers simultaneously
in all the countries of Europe. These mobs will rush delightedly
to shed the blood of those whom, in the simplicity of their
ignorance, they have envied from their cradles, and whose
property they will then be able to loot.
“Ours” they will not touch, because the moment of attack
will be known to us and we shall take measures to protect our
own.
We have demonstrated that progress will bring all the goyim
to the sovereignty of reason. Our despotism will be precisely
that; for it will know how by wise severities to pacificate all
unrest, to cauterise liberalism out of all institutions.
When the populace has seen that all sorts of concessions and
indulgences are yielded it in the name of freedom it has imagined
itself to be sovereign lord and has stormed its way to power,
but, naturally, like every other blind man it has come upon a
host of stumbling blocks, it has rushed to find a guide, it has
never had the sense to return to the former state and it has laid
down its plenipotentiary powers at our feet. Remember the French
Revolution, to which it was we who gave the name of “Great”: the
secrets of its preparations are well known to us for it was
wholly the work of our hands.
Ever since that time we have been leading the peoples from
one disenchantment to another, so that in the end they should
turn also from us in favour of that King-Despot of the blood of
Zion, whom we are preparing for the world.
At the present day we are, as an international force,
invincible, because if attacked by some we are supported by other
States. It is the bottomless rascality of the goyim peoples, who
crawl on their bellies to force, but are merciless towards
weakness, unsparing to faults and indulgent to crimes, unwilling
to bear the contradictions of a free social system but patient
unto martyrdom under the violence of a bold despotism — it is
those qualities which are aiding us to independence. From the
premier-dictators of the present day the goyim peoples suffer
patiently and bear such abuses as for the least of them they
would have beheaded twenty kings.
What is the explanation of this phenomenon, this curious
inconsequence of the masses of the peoples in their attitude
towards what would appear to be events of the same order?
It is explained by the fact that these dictators whisper to
the peoples through their agents that through these abuses they
are inflicting injury on the States with the highest purpose —
to secure the welfare of the peoples, the international
brotherhood of them all, their solidarity and equality of rights.
Naturally they do not tell the peoples that this unification must
be accomplished only under our sovereign rule.
And thus the people condemn the upright and acquit the
guilty, persuaded ever more and more that it can do whatsoever it
wishes. Thanks to this state of things the people are destroying
every kind of stability and creating disorders at every step.
The word “freedom” brings out the communities of men to
fight against every kind of force, against every kind of
authority, even against God and the laws of nature. For this
reason we, when we come into our kingdom, shall have to erase
this word from the lexicon of life as implying a principle of
brute force which turns mobs into bloodthirsty beasts.
These beasts, it is true, fall asleep again every time when
they have drunk their fill of blood, and at such times can easily
be riveted into their chains. But if they be not given blood they
will not sleep and continue the struggle.
Stages of a Republic. Gentile Masonry. Freedom and Faith.
International Industrial Competition. Role of Speculation.
Cult of Gold.
Every republic passes through several stages. The first of
these is comprised in the early days of mad raging by the blind
mob, tossed hither and thither, right and left: the second is
demagogy, from which is born anarchy, and that leads inevitably
to despotism — not any longer legal and overt, and therefore
responsible despotism, but to unseen and secretly hidden, yet
nevertheless sensibly felt despotism in the hands of some secret
organization or other, whose acts are the more unscrupulous
inasmuch as it works behind a screen, behind the backs of all
sorts of agents, the changing of whom not only does not
injuriously affect but actually aids the secret force by saving
it, thanks to continual changes, from the necessity of expending
its resources on the rewarding of long services.
Who and what is in a position to overthrow an invisible
force? And this is precisely what our force is. Gentile masonry
blindly serves as a screen for us and our objects, but the plan
of action of our force, even its very abiding place, remains for
the whole people an unknown mystery.
But even freedom might be harmless and have its place in the
State economy without injury to the well-being of the peoples if
it rested upon the foundation of faith in God, upon the
brotherhood of humanity, unconnected with the conception of
equality, which is negatived by the very laws of creation, for
they have established subordination. With such a faith as this a
people might be governed by a wardship of parishes, and would
walk contentedly and humbly under the guiding hand of its
spiritual pastor submitting to the dispositions of God upon
earth. This is the reason why it is indespensable for us to
undermine all faith, to tear of minds out of the GOYIM the very
principle of Godhead and the spirit, and to put in its place
arithmetical calculations and material needs.
In order to give the goyim no time to think and take note,
their minds must be diverted towards industry and trade. Thus,
all the nations will be swallowed up in the pursuit of gain and
in the race for it will not take note of their common foe. But
again, in order that freedom may once for all disintegrate and
ruin the communities of the goyim, we must put industry on a
speculative basis: the result of this will be that what is
withdrawn from the land by industry will slip through the hands
and pass into speculation, that is, to our classes.
The intensified struggle for superiority and shocks
delivered to economic life will create, nay, have already
created, disenchanted, cold and heartless communities. Such
communities will foster a strong aversion towards the higher
political and towards religion. Their only guide is gain, that is
Gold, which they will erect into a veritable cult, for the sake
of those material delights which it can give. Then will the hour
strike when, not for the sake of attaining the good, not even to
win wealth, but solely out of hatred towards the privileged, the
lower classes of the goyim will follow our lead against our
rivals for power, the intellectuals of the goyim.
Creation of an intensified centralization of government.
Methods of seizing power by masonry. Causes of the
impossibility of agreement between States. The state of
“predestination” of the Jews. Gold — the engine of the
machinery of States. Significance of criticism. “Show”
institutions. Weariness from word-spinning. How to take a
grip of public opinion. Significance of personal initiative.
The Super-Government.
What form of administrative rule can be given to communities
in which corruption has penetrated everywhere, communities where
riches are attained only by the clever surprise tactics of semi-
swindling tricks; where looseness reigns: where morality is
maintained by penal measures and harsh laws but not by
voluntarily accepted principles: where the feelings toward faith
and country are obliterated by cosmopolitan convictions? What
form of rule is to be given to these communities if not that
despotism which I shall describe to you later? We shall create an
intensified centralization of government in order to grip in
[our] hands all the forces of the community. We shall regulate
mechanically all the actions of the political life of our
subjects by new laws. These laws will withdraw one by one all the
indulgences and liberties which have been permitted by the goyim,
and our kingdom will be distinguished by a despotism of such
magnificent proportions as to be at any moment and in every place
in a position to wipe out any goyim who oppose us by deed or
word.
We shall be told that such a despotism as I speak of is not
consistent with the progress of these days, but I will prove to
you that it is.
In the times when the peoples looked upon kings on their
thrones as on a pure manifestation of the will of God, they
submitted without a murmur to the despotic power of kings: but
from the day when we insinuated into their minds the conception
of their own rights they began to regard the occupants of thrones
as mere ordinary mortals. The holy unction of the Lord’s Anointed
has fallen from the heads of kings in the eye of the people, and
when we also robbed them of their faith in God the might of power
was flung upon the streets into the place of public
proprietorship and was seized by us.
Moreover, the art of diflecting masses and individuals by
means of cleverly manipulated theory and verbiage, by regulations
of life in common and all sorts of other quirks, in all which the
goyim understand nothing, belongs likewise to the specialists of
our administrative brain. Reared on analysis, observation, on
delicacies of fine calculation, in this species of skill we have
no rivals, any more than we have either in the drawing up of
plans of political actions and solidarity. ln this respect the
Jesuits alone might have compared with us, but we have contrived
to discredit them in the eyes of the unthinking mob as an overt
organization, while we ourselves all the while have kept our
secret organization in the shade. However, it is probably all the
same to the world who is its sovereign lord, whether the head of
Catholicism or our despot of the blood of Zion! But to us, the
Chosen People, it is very far from being a matter of
indifference.
For a time perhaps we might be successfully dealt with by a
coalition of the GOYIM of all the world: but from this danger we
are secured by the discord existing among them whose roots are so
deeply seated that they can never now be plucked up. We have set
one against another the personal and national reckonings of the
goyim, religious and race hatreds, which we have fostered into a
huge growth in the course of the past twenty centuries. This is
the reason why there is not one State which would anywhere
receive support if it were to raise its arm, for every one of
them must bear in mind that any agreement against us would be
unprofitable to itself. We are too strong–there is no evading
our power. The nations cannot come to even an inconsiderable
private agreement without our secretly having a hand in it.
“Per Me reges regnant”. (“It is through me that Kings
reign.”) And it was said by the prophets that we were chosen by
God Himself to rule over the whole earth. God has endowed us with
genius that we may be equal to our task. Were genius in the
opposite camp it would still struggle against us, but even so a
newcomer is no match for the old-established settler; the
struggle would be merciless between us, such a fight as the world
has never yet seen. Aye, and the genius on their side would have
arrived too late. All the wheels of the machinery of all States
go by the force of the engine, which is in our hands, and that
engine of the machinery of States is Gold. The science of
political economy invented by our learned elders has for long
past been giving royal prestige to capital.
Capital, if it is to co-operate untrammelled, must be free
to establish a monopoly of industry and trade: this is already
being put in execution by an unseen hand in all quarters of the
world. This freedom will give political force to those engaged in
industry, and that will help to oppress the people. Nowadays it
is more important to disarm the peoples than to lead them into
war; more important to use for our advantage the passions which
have burst into flames than to quench their fire; more important
to catch up and interpret the ideas of others to suit ourselves
than to eradicate them. The principal object of our directorate
consists in this: to debilitate the public mind by criticism; to
lead it away from serious reflections calculated to arouse
resistance; to distract the forces of the mind towards a sham
fight of empty eloquence.
In all ages the peoples of the world, equally with
individuals, have accepted words for deeds, for they are content
with a show and rarely pause to note, in the public arena,
whether promises are followed by performance. Therefore we shall
establish show institutions which will give eloquent proof of
their benefit to progress.
We shall assume to ourselves the liberal physiognomy of all
parties, of all directions, and we shall give that physiognomy a
voice in orators who will speak so much that they will exhaust
the patience of their hearers and produce an abhorrence of
oratory.
In order to put public opinion into our hands we must bring
it into a state of bewilderment by giving expression from all
sides to so many contradictory opinions and for such length of
time as will suffice to make the GOYIM lose their heads in the
labyrinth and come to see that the best thing is to have no
opinion of any kind in matters political, which it is not given
to the public to understand, because they are understood only by
him who guides the public. This is the first secret.
The second secret requisite for the success of our
government is comprised in the following: To multiply to such an
extent national failings, habits, passions, conditions of civil
life, that it will be impossible for anyone to know where he is
in the resulting chaos, so that the people in consequence will
fail to understand one another. This measure will also serve us
in another way, namely, to sow discord in all parties, to
dislocate all collective forces which are still unwilling to
submit to us, and to discourage any kind of personal initiative
which might in any degree hinder our affair. There is nothing
more dangerous than personal initiative; if it has genius behind
it, such initiative can do more than can be done by million, of
people among whom we have sown discord. We must so direct the
education of the goyim communities that whenever they come upon a
matter requiring initiative they may drop their hands in
despairing impotence. The strain which results from freedom of
action saps the forces when it meets with the freedom of another.
>From this collision arise grave moral shocks, disenchantments,
failures. By all these means we shall so wear down the GOYIM that
they will be compelled to offer us international power of a
nature that by its position will enable us without any violence
gradually to absorb all the State forces of the world and to form
a Super-Government. In place of the rulers of to-day we shall set
up a bogey which will be called the Super-Government
Administration. Its hands will reach out in all directions like
nippers and its organization will be of such colossal dimensions
that it cannot fail to subdue all the nations of the world.
Monopolies; upon them depend the fortunes of the goyim.
Taking of the land out of the hands of the aristocracy.
Trade, Industry and Speculation. Luxury. Rise of wages and
increase of price in the articles of primary necessity.
Anarchism and drunkeness. Secret meaning of the propaganda
of economic theories.
We shall soon begin to establish huge monopolies, reservoirs
of colossal riches, upon which even large fortunes of the goyim
will depend to such an extent that they will go to the bottom
together with the credit of the States on the day after the
political smash….
You gentlemen here present who are economists, just strike
an estimate of the significance of this combination!
In every possible way we must develop the significance of
our Super-Government by representing it as the Protector and
Benefactor of all those who voluntarily submit to us.
The aristocracy of the goyim as a political force, is dead –
– we need not take it into account; but as landed proprietors
they can still be harmful to us from the fact that they are self-
sufficing in the resources upon which they live. It is essential
therefore for us at whatever cost to deprive them of their land.
This object will be best attained by increasing the burdens upon
landed property — in loading lands with debt. These measures
will check land-holding and keep it in a state of humble and
unconditional submission.
The aristocrats of the goyim, being hereditarily incapable
of contenting themselves with little, will rapidly burn up and
fizzle out.
At the same time we must intensively patronize trade and
industry, but, first and foremost, speculation, the part played
by which is to provide a counterpoise to industry: the absence of
speculative industry will multiply capital in private hands and
will serve to restore agriculture by freeing the land from
indebtedness to the land banks. What we want is that industry
should drain off from the land both labour and capital and by
means of speculation transfer into our hands all the money of the
world, and thereby throw all the goyim into the ranks of the
proletariat. Then the goyim will bow down before us, if for no
other reason but to get the right to exist.
To complete the ruin of the industry of the goyim we shall
bring to the assistance of speculation the luxury which we have
developed among the goyim, that greedy demand for luxury which is
swallowing up everything. We shall raise the rate of wages which,
however, will not bring any advantage to the workers, for at the
same time, we shall produce a rise in prices of the first
necessaries of life, alleging that it arises from the decline of
agriculture and cattle breeding: we shall further undermine
artfully and deeply sources of production, by accustoming the
workers to anarchy and to drunkenness and side by side therewith
taking all measure to extirpate from the fact of the earth all
the educated forces of the GOYIM.
In order that the true meaning of things may not strike the
GOYIM before the proper time we shall mask it under an alleged
ardent desire to serve the working classes and the great
principles of political economy about which our economic theories
are carrying on an energetic propaganda.
Object of the intensification of armaments. Ferments,
discords and hostility all over the world. Checking the
opposition of the goyim by wars and by a universal war.
Secrecy means success in the political. The Press and public
opinion. The guns of America, China and Japan.
The intensification of armaments, the increase of police
forces — are all essential for the completion of the
aforementioned plans. What we have to get at is that there should
be in all the States of the world, besides ourselves, only the
masses of the proletariat, a few millionaries devoted to our
interests, police and soldiers.
Throughout all Europe, and by means of relations with
Europe, in other continents also, we must create ferments,
discords and hostility. Therein we gain a double advantage. In
the first place we keep in check all countries, for they well
know that we have the power whenever we like to create disorders
or to restore order. All these countries are accustomed to see in
us an indispensable force of coercion. In the second place, by
our intrigues we shall tangle up all the threads which we have
stretched into the cabinets of all States by means of the
political, by economic treaties, or loan obligations. In order to
succeed in this we must use great cunning and penetration during
negotiations and agreements, but, as regards what is called the
“official language,” we shall keep to the opposite tactics and
assume the mask of honesty and compliancy. In this way the
peoples and governments of the goyim, whom we have taught to look
only at the outside whatever we present to their notice, will
still continue to accept us as the benefactors and saviours of
the human race.
We must be in a position to respond to every act of
opposition by war with the neighbours of that country which dares
to oppose us: but if these neighbours should also venture to
stand collectively together against us, then we must offer
resistance by a universal war.
The principal factor of success in the political is the
secrecy of its undertakings: the word should not agree with the
deeds of the diplomat.
We must compel the governments of the goyim to take action
in the direction favoured by our widely-conceived plan, already
approaching the desired consummation, by what we shall represent
as public opinion, secretly prompted by us through the means of
that so-called “Great Power” — the Press, which, with a few
exceptions that may be disregarded, is already entirely in our
hands.
In a word, to sum up our system of keeping the governments
of the goyim in Europe in check, we shall show our strength to
one of them by terrorist attempts and to all, if we allow the
possibility of a general rising against us, we shall respond with
the guns of America or China or Japan.
Ambiguous employment of juridical rights. Assistants of the
Masonic directorate. Special schools and super-educational
training. Economists and millionaires. To whom to entrust
responsible posts in the government.
We must arm ourselves with all the weapons which our
opponents might employ against us. We must search out in the very
finest shades of expression and the knotty points of the lexicon
of law justification for those cases where we shall have to
pronounce judgments that might appear abnormally audacious and
unjust, for it is important that these resolutions should be set
forth in expressions that shall seem to be the most exalted moral
principles cast into legal form. Our directorate must surround
itself with all these forces of civilization among which it will
have to work. It will surround itself with publicists, practical
jurists, administrators, diplomats and, finally, with persons
prepared by a special super-educational training in our special
schools. These persons will have cognisance of all the secrets of
the social structure, they will know all the languages that can
be made up by political alphabets and words; they will be made
acquainted with the whole underside of human nature, with all its
sensitive chords on which they will have to play. These chords
are the cast of mind of the goyim, their tendencies,
shortcomings, vices and qualities, the particularities of classes
and conditions. Needless to say that the talented assistants of
authority, of whom I speak, will be taken not from among the
goyim, who are accustomed to perform their administrative work
without giving themselves the trouble to think what its aim is,
and never consider what it is needed for. The administrators of
the goyim sign papers without reading them, and they serve either
for mercenary reasons or from ambition.
We shall surround our government with a whole world of
economists. That is the reason why economic sciences form the
principal subject of the teaching given to the Jews. Around us
again will be a whole constellation of bankers, industrialists,
capitalists and — the main thing millionaires, because in
substance everything will be settled by the question of figures.
For a time, until there will no longer be any risk in
entrusting responsible posts in our States to our brother Jews,
we shall put them in the hands of persons whose past and
reputation are such that between them and the people lies an
abyss, persons who, in case of disobedience to our instructions,
must face criminal charges or disappear — this in order to make
them defend our interests to their last gasp.
Application of masonic principles in the matter of
reeducating the peoples. Masonic watchword. Meaning of Anti-
Semitism. Dictatorship of masonry. Terror. Who are the
servants of masonry. Meaning of the “clear-sighted” and the
“blind” forces of the goyim States. Communion between
authority and mob. Licence of liberalism. Seizure of
education and training. False theories. Interpretation of
laws. The “undergrounds” (metropolitains).
In applying our principles let attention be paid to the
character of the people in whose country you live and act; a
general, identical application of them, until such time as the
people shall have been re-educated to our pattern, cannot have
success. But by approaching their application cautiously you will
see that not a decade will pass before the most stubborn
character will change and we shall add a new people to the ranks
of those already subdued by us.
The words of the liberal, which are in effect the words of
our masonic watchword, namely, “Liberty, Equality, Fraternity,”
will, when we come into our kingdom, be changed by us into words
no longer of a watchword, but only an expression of idealism,
namely, into: “The right of liberty, the duty of equality, the
ideal of brotherhood.” That is how we shall put it, — and so we
shall catch the bull by the horns. …. De facto we have already
wiped out every kind of rule except our own, although de jure
there still remain a good many of them. Nowadays, if any States
raise a protest against us it is only pro forma at our discretion
and by our direction, for their anti-Semitism is indispensable to
us for the management of our lesser brethren. I will not enter
into further explanations, for this matter has formed the subject
of repeated discussions amongst us.
For us there are no checks to limit the range of our
activity. Our Super-Government subsists in extra legal conditions
which are described in the accepted terminology by the energetic
and forcible word — Dictatorship. I am in a position to tell you
with a clear conscience that at the proper time we, the
lawgivers, shall execute judgement and sentence, we shall slay
and we shall spare, we, as head of all our troops, are mounted on
the steed of the leader. We rule by force of will, because in our
hands are the fragments of a once powerful party, now vanquished
by us. And the weapons in our hands are limitless ambitions,
burning greediness, merciless vengeance, hatreds and malice.
It is from us that the all-engulfing terror proceeds. We
have in our service persons of all opinions, of all doctrines,
restorating monarchists, demagogues, socialists, communists, and
utopian dreamers of every kind. We have harnessed them all to the
task: each one of them on his own account is boring away at the
last remnants of authority, is striving to overthrow all
established form of order. By these acts all States are in
torture; they exhort to tranquility, are ready to sacrifice
everything for peace: but we will not give them peace until they
openly acknowledge our international Super-Government, and with
submissiveness.
The people have raised a howl about the necessity of
settling the question of Socialism by way of an international
agreement. Division into fractional parties has given them into
our hands, for, in order to carry on a contested struggle one
must have money, and the money is all in our hands.
We might have reason to apprehend a union between the
“clear-sighted” force of the goy kings on their thrones and the
“blind” force of the goy mobs, but we have taken all the needful
measure against any such possibility: between the one and the
other force we have erected a bulwark in the shape of a mutual
terror between them. In this way the blind force of the people
remains our support and we, and we only, shall provide them with
a leader and, of course, direct them along the road that leads to
our goal.
In order that the hand of the blind mob may not free itself
from our guiding hand, we must every now and then enter into
close communion with it, if not actually in person, at any rate
through some of the most trusty of our brethren. When we are
acknowledged as the only authority we shall discuss with the
people personally on the market places, and we shall instruct
them on questions of the political in such wise as may turn them
in the direction that suits us.
Who is going to verify what is taught in the village
schools? But what an envoy of the government or a king on his
throne himself may say cannot but become immediately known to the
whole State, for it will be spread abroad by the voice of the
people.
In order not to annihilate the institutions of the goyim
before it is time we have touched them with craft and delicacy,
and have taken hold of the ends of the springs which move their
mechanism. These springs lay in a strict but just sense of order;
we have replaced them by the chaotic license of liberalism. We
have got our hands into the administration of the law, into the
conduct of elections, into the press, into liberty of the person,
but principally into education and training as being the
cornerstones of a free existence.
We have fooled, bemused and corrupted the youth of the goyim
by rearing them in principles and theories which are known to us
to be false although it is by us that they have been inculcated.
Above the existing laws without substantially altering them,
and by merely twisting them into contradictions of
interpretations, we have erected something grandiose in the way
of results. These results found expression first in the fact that
the interpretations masked the laws: afterwards they entirely hid
them from the eyes of the governments owing to the impossibility
of making anything out of the tangled web of legislation.
This is the origin of the theory of course of arbitration.
You may say that the goyim will rise upon us, arms in hand,
if they guess what is going on before the time comes; but in the
West we have against this a manoeuvre of such appalling terror
that the very stoutest hearts quail — the undergrounds,
metropolitains, those subterranean corridors which, before the
time comes, will be driven under all the capitals and from whence
those capitals will be blown into the air with all their
organizations and archives.
The outside appearances in the political. The “genius” of
rascality. What is promised by a Masonic coup d’etat?
Universal suffrage. Self-importance. Leaders of Masonry. The
genius who is guide of Masonry. Institutions and their
functions. The poison of liberalism. Constitution a school
of party discords. Era of republics. Presidents — the
puppets of Masonry. Responsibility of Presidents. “Panama”
Part played by chamber of deputies and president. Masonry —
the legislative force. New republican constitution.
Transition to masonic “despotism.” Moment for the
proclamation of “The Lord of all the World.” Inoculation of
diseases and other wiles of Masonry.
To-day I begin with a repetition of what I said before, and
I beg you to bear in mind that governments and peoples are
content in the political with outside appearances. And how,
indeed, are the goyim to perceive the underlying meaning of
things when their representatives give the best of their energies
to enjoying themselves? For Our policy it is of the greatest
importance to take cognisance of this detail; it will be of
assistance to us when we come to consider the division of
authority, freedom of speech, of the press, of religion (faith),
of the law of association, of equality before the law, of the
inviolability of property, of the dwelling, of taxation (the idea
of concealed taxes), of the reflex force of the laws. All these
questions are such as ought not to be touched upon directly and
openly before the people. In cases where it is indispensable to
touch upon them they must not be categorically named, it must
merely be declared without detailed exposition that the
principles of contemporary law are acknowledged by us. The reason
of keeping silence in this respect is that by not naming a
principle we leave ourselves freedom of action, to drop this or
that out of it without attracting notice; if they were all
categorically named they would all appear to have been already
given.
The mob cherishes a special affection and respect for the
geniuses of political power and accepts all their deeds of
violence with the admiring response: “rascally, well, yes, it is
rascally, but it’s clever! . . a trick, if you like, but how
craftily played, how magnificently done, what impudent audacity!”
We count upon attracting all nations to the task of erecting
the new fundamental structure, the project for which has been
drawn up by us. This is why, before everything, it is
indispensable for us to arm ourselves and to store up in
ourselves that absolutely reckless audacity and irresistible
might of the spirit which in the person of our active workers
will break down all hindrances on our way.
When we have accomplished our coup d’etat we shall say then
to the various peoples: “Everything has gone terribly badly, all
have been worn out with sufferings. We are destroying the causes
of your torment — nationalities, frontiers, differences of
coinages. You are at liberty, of course, to pronounce sentence
upon us, but can it possibly be a just one if it is confirmed by
you before you make any trial of what we are offering you.” . . .
Then will the mob exalt us and bear us up in their hands in a
unanimous triumph of hopes and expectations. Voting, which we
have made the instrument will set us on the throne of the world
by teaching even the very smallest units of members of the human
race to vote by means of meetings and agreements by groups, will
then have served its purposes and will play its part then for the
last time by a unanimity of desire to make close acquaintance
with us before condemning us.
To secure this we must have everybody vote without
distinction of classes and qualifications, in order to establish
an absolute majority, which cannot be got from the educated
propertied classes. In this way, by inculcating in all a sense of
self-importance, we shall destroy among the goyim the importance
of the family and its educational value and remove the
possibility of individual minds splitting off, for the mob,
handled by us, will not let them come to the front nor even give
them a hearing; it is accustomed to listen to us only who pay it
for obedience and attention, In this way we shall create a blind,
mighty force which will never be in a position to move in any’
direction without the guidance of our agents set at its head by
us as leaders of the mob. The people will submit to this regime
because it will know that upon these leaders will depend its
earnings, gratifications and the receipt of all kinds of
benefits.
A scheme of government should come ready made from one
brain, because it will never be clinched firmly if it is allowed
to be split into fractional parts in the minds of many. It is
allowable, therefore, for us to have cognisance of the scheme of
action but not to discuss it lest we disturb its artfulness, the
interdependence of its component parts, the practical force of
the secret meaning of each clause. To discuss and make
alterations in a labor of this kind by means of numerous votings
is to impress upon it the stamp of all ratiocinations and
misunderstandings which have failed to penetrate the depth and
nexus of its plottings. We want our schemes to be forcible and
suitably concocted. Therefore WE OUGHT NOT TO FLING THE WORK OF
GENIUS OF OUR GUIDE to the fangs of the mob or even of a select
company.
These schemes will not turn existing institutions upside
down just yet. They will only affect changes in their economy and
consequently in the whole combined movement of their progress,
which will thus be directed along the paths laid down in our
schemes.
Under various names there exists in all countries
approximately one and the same thing. Representation, Ministry,
Senate, State Council, Legislative and Executive Corps. I need
not explain to you the mechanism of the relation of these
institutions to one another, because you are aware of all that;
only take note of the fact that each of the above-named
institutions corresponds to some important function of the State,
and I would beg you to remark that the word “important” I apply
not to the institution but to the function, consequently it is
not the institutions which are important but their functions.
These institutions have divided up among themselves all the
functions of government — administrative, legislative,
executive, wherefore they have come to operate as do the organs
in the human body. If we injure one part in the machinery of
State, the State falls sick, like a human body, and will die.
When we introduced into the State organism the poison of
Liberalism its whole political complexion underwent a change.
States have been seized with a mortal illness — blood-poisoning.
All that remains is to await the end of their death agony.
Liberalism produced Constitutional States, which took the place
of what was the only safeguard of the goyim, namely, Despotism;
and a constitution, as you well know, is nothing else but a
school of discords, misunderstandings, quarrels, disagreements,
fruitless party agitations, party whims –in a word, a school of
everything that serves to destroy the personality of State
activity. The tribune of the “talkeries” has, no less effectively
than the Press, condemned the rulers to inactivity and impotence,
and thereby rendered them useless and superfluous, for which
reason indeed they have been in many countries deposed. Then it
was that the era of republics became possible of realization; and
then it was that we replaced the ruler by a caricature of a
government — by a president, taken from the mob, from the midst
of our puppet creatures, our slaves. This was the foundation of
the mine which we have laid under the goy people, I should rather
say, under the goy peoples.
In the near future we shall establish the responsibility of
presidents.
By that time we shall be in a position to disregard forms in
carrying through matters for which our impersonal puppet will be
responsible. What do we care of the ranks of those striving for
power should be thinned, if there should arise a deadlock from
the impossibility of finding presidents, a deadlock which will
finally disorganize the country? ….
In order that our scheme may produce this result we shall
arrange elections in favour of such presidents as have in their
past some dark, undiscovered stain, some “Panama” or other —
then they will be trustworthy agents for the accomplishment of
our plans out of fear of revelations and from the natural desire
of everyone who has attained power, namely, the retention of the
privileges, advantages and honour connected with the office of
president. The chamber of deputies will provide cover for, will
protect, will elect presidents, but we shall take from it the
right to propose new, or make changes in existing laws, for this
right will be given by us to the responsible president, a puppet
in our hands. Naturally, the authority of the president will then
become a target for every possible form of attack, but we shall
provide him with a means of self-defense in the right of an
appeal to the people, for the decision of the people over the
heads of their representatives, that is to say, an appeal to that
same blind slave of ours — the majority of the mob.
Independently of this we shall invest the president with the
right of declaring a state of war. We shall justify this last
right on the ground that the president as chief of the whole army
of the country must have it at his disposal, in case of need for
the defense of the new republican constitution, the right to
defend which will belong to him as the responsible representative
of this constitution.
It is easy to understand that in these conditions the key of
the shrine will lie in our hands, and no one outside ourselves
will any longer direct the force of legislation.
Besides this we shall, with the introduction of the new
republican constitution, take from the Chamber the right of
interpellation on government measures, on the pretext of
preserving political secrecy, and, further, we shall by the new
constitution reduce the number of representatives to a minimum,
thereby proportionately reducing political passions and the
passion for politics. If, however, they should, which is hardly
to be expected, burst into flame, even in this minimum, we shall
nullify them by a stirring appeal and a reference to the majority
of the whole people. . . Upon the president will depend the
appointment of presidents and vice-presidents of the Chamber and
the Senate. Instead of constant sessions of Parliaments we shall
reduce their sittings to a few months. Moreover, the president,
as chief of the executive power, will have the right to summon
and dissolve Parliament, and, in the latter case, to prolong the
time for the appointment of a new parliamentary assembly. But in
order that the consequences of all these acts which in substance
are illegal, should not, prematurely for our plans, fall upon the
responsibility established by us of the president, we shall
instigate ministers and other officials of the higher
administration about the president to evade his dispositions by
taking measures of their own, for doing which they will be made
the scapegoats in his place. . . This part we especially
recommend to be given to be played by the Senate, the Council of
State, or the Council of Ministers, but not to an individual
official.
The president will, at our discretion, interpret the sense
of such of the existing laws as admit of various interpretation;
he will further annul them when we indicate to him the necessity
to do so, besides this, he will have the right to propose
temporary laws, and even new departures in the government
constitutional working, the pretext both for the one and the
other being the requirements for the supreme welfare of the
State.
By such measures we shall obtain the power of destroying
little by little, step by step, all that at the outset when we
enter on our rights, we are compelled to introduce into the
constitutions of States to prepare for the transition to an
imperceptible abolition of every kind of constitution, and then
the time is come to turn every form of government into our
despotism.
The recognition of our despot may also come before the
destruction of the constitution; the moment for this recognition
will come when the peoples, utterly wearied by the irregularities
and incompetence — a matter which we shall arrange for — of
their rulers, will clamour: “Away with them and give us one king
over all the earth who will unite us and annihilate the causes of
discords — frontiers, nationalities, religions, State debts —
who will give us peace and quiet, which we cannot find under our
rulers and representatives.”
But you yourselves perfectly well know that to produce the
possibility of the expression of such wishes by all the nations
it is indispensable to trouble in all countries the people’s
relations with their governments so as to utterly exhaust
humanity with dissension, hatred, struggle, envy and even by the
use of torture, by starvation, BY THE INOCULATION OF DISEASES, by
want, so that the GOYIM see no other issue than to take refuge in
our complete sovereignty in money and in all else.
But if we give the nations of the world a breathing space
the moment we long for is hardly likely ever to arrive.
Programme of the new constitution. Certain details of the
proposed revolution. The goyim — a pack of sheep. Secret
masonry and its “show” lodges.
The State Council has been, as it were, the emphatic
expression of the authority of the ruler: it will be, as the
“show” part of the Legislative Corps, what may be called the
editorial committee of the laws and decrees of the ruler.
This, then, is the programme of the new constitution. We
shall make Law, Right and Justice (1) in the guise of proposals
to the Legislative Corps, (2) by decrees of the president under
the guise of general regulations, of orders of the Senate and of
resolutions of the State Council in the guise of ministerial
orders, (3) and in case a suitable occasion should arise — in
the form of a revolution in the State.
Having established approximately the modus agendi we will
occupy ourselves with details of those combinations by which we
have still to complete the revolution in the course of the
machinery of State in the direction already indicated. By these
combinations I mean the freedom of the Press, the right of
association, freedom of conscience, the voting principle, and
many another that must disappear for ever from the memory of man,
or undergo a radical alteration the day after the promulgation of
the new constitution. It is only at that moment that we shall be
able at once to announce all our orders, for, afterwards, every
noticeable alteration will be dangerous, for the following
reasons: if this alteration be brought in with harsh severity and
in a sense of severity and limitations, it may lead to a feeling
of despair caused by fear of new alterations in the same
direction; if, on the other hand, it be brought in a sense of
further indulgences it will be said that we have recognized our
own wrongdoing and this will destroy the prestige of the
infallibility of our authority, or else it will be said that we
have become alarmed and are compelled to show a yielding
disposition, for which we shall get no thanks because it will be
supposed to be compulsory. . . Both the one and the other are
injurious to the prestige of the new constitution. What we want
is that from the first moment of its promulgation, while the
peoples of the world are still stunned by the accomplished fact
of the revolution, still in a condition of terror and
uncertainty, they should recognize once for all that we are so
strong, so inexpungable, so superabundantly filled with power,
that in no case shall we take any account of them, and so far
from paying any attention to their opinions or wishes, we are
ready and able to crush with irresistible power all expression or
manifestation thereof at every moment and in every place, that we
have seized at once everything we wanted and shall in no case
divide our power with them. . . Then in fear and trembling they
will close their eyes to everything, and be content to await what
will be the end of it all.
The goyim are a flock of sheep, and we are their wolves. And
you know what happens when the wolves get hold of the flock?…
There is another reason also why they will close their eyes:
for we shall keep promising them to give back all the liberties
we have taken away as soon as we have quelled the enemies of
peace and tamed all parties. . .
It is not worth while to say anything about how long a time
they will be kept waiting for this return of their liberties
For what purpose then have we invented this whole policy and
insinuated it into the minds of the goys without giving them any
chance to examine its underlying meaning? For what, indeed, if
not in order to obtain in a roundabout way what is for our
scattered tribe unattainable by the direct road? It is this which
has served as the basis for our organization of secret masonry
which is not known to, and aims which are not even so much as
suspected by, these Goy cattle, attracted by us into the “Show”
army of Masonic Lodges in order to throw dust in the eyes of
their fellows.
God has granted to us, His Chosen People, the gift of the
dispersion, and in this which appears in all eyes to be our
weakness, has come forth all our strength, which has now brought
us to the threshold of sovereignty over all the world.
There now remains not much more for us to build up upon the
foundation we have laid.
Masonic interpretation of the word “freedom.” Future of the
press in the masonic kingdom. Control of the press.
Correspondence agencies. What is progress as understood by
masonry? More about the press. Masonic solidarity in the
press of to-day. The arousing of “public” demands in the
provinces. Infallibility of the new regime.
The word “freedom,” which can be interpreted in various
ways, is defined by us as follows:–
Freedom is the right to do that which the law allows. This
interpretation of the word will at the proper time be of service
to us, because all freedom will thus be in our hands, since the
laws will abolish or create only that which is desirable for us
according to the aforesaid programme.
We shall deal with the press in the following way: What is
the part played by the press today? It serves to excite and
inflame those passions which are needed for our purpose or else
it serves selfish ends of parties. It is often vapid, unjust,
mendacious, and the majority of the public have not the slightest
idea what ends the press really serves. We shall saddle and
bridle it with a tight curb: we shall do the same also with all
productions of the printing press, for where would be the sense
of getting rid of the attacks of the press if we remain targets
for pamphlets and books? The produce of publicity, which nowadays
is a source of heavy expense owing to the necessity of censoring
it, will be turned by us into a very lucrative source of income
to our State: we shall lay on it a special stamp tax and require
deposits of caution-money before permitting the establishment of
any organ of the press or of printing offices; these will then
have to guarantee our government against any kind of attack on
the part of the press. For any attempt to attack us, if such
still be possible, we shall inflict fines without mercy. Such
measures as stamp tax, deposits, of caution money and fines
secured by these deposits, will bring in a huge income to the
government. It is true that party organs might not spare money
for the sake of publicity, but these we shall shut up at the
second attack upon us. No one shall with impunity lay a finger on
the aureole of our government infallibility. The pretext for
stopping any publication will be the alleged plea that it is
agitating the public mind without occasion or justification. I
beg you to note that among those making attacks upon us will also
be organs established by us, but they will attack exclusively
points that we have pre-determined to alter.
Not a single announcement will reach the public without our
control. Even now this is already attained by us inasmuch as all
news items are received by a few agencies, in whose offices they
are focused from all parts of the world. These agencies will then
be already entirely ours and will give publicity only to what we
dictate to them.
If already now we have contrived to possess ourselves of the
minds of the goy communities to such an extent that they all come
near looking upon the events of the world through the coloured
glasses of those spectacles we are setting astride their noses:
if already now there is not a single State where there exist for
us any barriers to admittance into what goy stupidity calls State
secrets: what will our position be then, when we shall be
acknowledged supreme lords of the world in the person of our king
of all the world….
Let us turn again to the future of the printing press. Every
one desirous of being a publisher, librarian, or printer, will be
obliged to provide himself with the diploma instituted therefor,
which, in case of any fault, will be immediately impounded. With
such measures the instrument of thought will become an educative
means in the hands of our government, which will no longer allow
the mass of the nation to be led astray in by-ways and fantasies
about the blessings of progress. Is there any one of us who does
not know that these phantom blessings are the direct roads to
foolish imaginings which give birth to anarchical relations of
men among themselves and towards authority, because progress, or
rather the idea of progress, has introduced the conception of
every kind of emancipation, but has failed to establish its
limits. . . All the so-called liberals are anarchists, if not in
fact, at any rate in thought. Every one of them is hunting after
phantoms of freedom, and falling exclusively into license, that
is, into the anarchy of protest for the sake of protest.
We turn to the periodical press. We shall impose on it, as
on all printed matter, stamp taxes per sheet and deposits of
caution-money, and books of less than 30 sheets will pay double.
We shall reckon them as pamphlets in order, on the one hand, to
reduce the number of magazines, which are the worst form of
printed poison, and, on the other, in order that this measure may
force writers into such lengthy productions that they will be
little read especially as they will be costly. At the same time
what we shall publish ourselves to influence mental development
in the direction laid down for our profit will he cheap and will
be read voraciously. The tax will bring vapid literary ambitions
within bounds and the liability to penalties will make literary
men dependent upon us. And if there should be any found who are
desirous of writing against us, they will not find any person
eager to print their productions. Before accepting any production
for publication in print the publisher or printer will have to
apply to the authorities for permission to do so. Thus we shall
know beforehand of all tricks preparing against us and shall
nullify them by getting ahead with explanations on the subject
treated of.
Literature and journalism are two of the most important
educative forces, and therefore our government will become
proprietor of the majority of the journals. This will neutralize
the injurious influence of the privately-owned press and will put
us in possession of the tremendous influence upon the public
mind. . . If we give permit for ten journals, we shall ourselves
found thirty, and so on the same proportion. This, however, must
in nowise be suspected by the public. For which reason all
journals published by us will be of the most opposite, in
appearance, tendencies and opinions, thereby creating confidence
in us and bringing over to us our quite unsuspicious opponents,
who will thus fall into our trap and be rendered harmless.
In the front rank will stand organs of an official
character. They will always stand guard over our interests, and
therefore their influence will comparatively insignificant.
In the second rank will be the semi-official organs, whose part
it will be to attract the tepid and indifferent. In the third
rank we shall set up our own, to all appearance, opposition,
which, in at least one of its organs, will present what looks
like the very antipodes to us. Our real opponents at heart will
accept this simulated opposition as their own and will show us
their cards.
All our newspapers will be of all possible complexions —
aristocratic, republican, revolutionary, even anarchical — for
so long, of course, as the constitution exists. . . Like the
Indian idol Vishnu they will have a hundred hands, and every one
of them will have a finger on any one of the public opinions as
required. When a pulse quickens these hands will lead opinion in
the direction of our aims, for an excited patient loses all power
of judgment and easily yields to suggestion. Those fools who will
think they are repeating the opinion of a newspaper of their own
camp will be repeating our opinion or any opinion that seems
desirable for us. In the vain belief that they are following the
organ of their party they will in fact follow the flag which we
hang out for them.
In order to direct our newspaper militia in this sense we
must take especial and minute care in organizing this matter.
Under the title of central department of the press we shall
institute literary gatherings at which our agents will without
attracting attention issue the orders and watchwords of the day.
By discussing and controverting, but always superficially,
without touching the essence of the matter, our organs will carry
on a sham fight fusillade with the official newspapers solely for
the purpose of giving occasion for us to express ourselves more
fully than could well be done from the outset in official
announcements, whenever, of course, that is to our advantage.
These attacks upon us will also serve another purpose,
namely, that our subjects will be convinced of the existence of
full freedom of speech and so give our agents an occasion to
affirm that all organs which oppose us are empty babblers, since
they are incapable of finding any substantial objections to our
orders.
Methods of organization like these, imperceptible to the
public eye but absolutely sure, are the best calculated to
succeed in bringing the attention and the confidence of the
public to the side of our government. Thanks to such methods we
shall be in a position as from time to time may be required, to
excite or to tranquillise the public mind on political questions,
to persuade or to confuse, printing now truth, now lies, facts or
their contradictions, according as they may be well or ill
received, always very cautiously feeling our ground before
stepping upon it. . . We shall have a sure triumph over our
opponents since they will not have at their disposition organs of
the press in which they can give full and final expression to
their views owing to the aforesaid methods of dealing with the
press. We shall not even need to refute them except very
superficially.
Trial shots like these, fired by us in the third rank of our
press, in case of need, will be energetically refuted by us in
our semi-official organs.
Even nowadays, already, to take only the French press, there
are forms which reveal masonic solidarity in acting on the
watchword: all organs of the press are bound together by
professional secrecy; like the augurs of old, not one of their
numbers will give away the secret of his sources of information
unless it be resolved to make announcement of them. Not one
journalist will venture to betray this secret, for not one of
them is ever admitted to practise literature unless his whole
past has some disgraceful sore or other. . . These sores would be
immediately revealed. So long as they remain the secret of a few
the prestige of the journalist attracts the majority of the
country — the mob follow after him with enthusiasm.
Our calculations are especially extended to the provinces.
It is indispensable for us to inflame there those hopes and
impulses with which we could at any moment fall upon the capital,
and we shall represent to the capitals that these expressions are
the independent hopes and impulses of the provinces. Naturally,
the source of them will be always one and the same — ours. What
we need is that, until such time as we are in the plenitude of
power, the capitals should find themselves stifled by the
provincial opinion of the nation, i.e., of a majority arranged by
our agentur. What we need is that at the psychological moment the
capitals should not be in a position to discuss an accomplished
fact for the simple reason, if for no other, that it has been
accepted by the public opinion of a majority in the provinces.
When we are in the period of the new regime transitional to
that of our assumption of full sovereignity must not admit any
revelations by the press of any form of public dishonesty; it is
necessary that the new regime should be thought to have so
perfectly contented everybody that even criminality has
disappeared. . . Cases of the manifestation of criminality should
remain known only to their victims and to chance witnesses — no
more.
The need for daily bread. Questions of the Political.
Questions of industry. Amusements. People’s Palaces. “Truth
is One.” The great problems.
The need for daily bread forces the goyim to keep silence
and be our humble servants. Agents taken on to our press from
among the goyim will at our orders discuss anything which it is
inconvenient for us to issue directly in official documents, and
we meanwhile, quietly amid the din of the discussion so raised,
shall simply take and carry through such measures as we wish and
then offer them to the public as an accomplished fact. No one
will dare to demand the abrogation of a matter once settled, all
the more so as it will be represented as an improvement. . . And
immediately the press will distract the current of thought
towards new questions (have we not trained people always to be
seeking something new?). Into the discussions of these new
questions will throw themselves those of the brainless dispensers
of fortunes who are not able even now to understand that they
have not the remotest conception about the matters which they
undertake to discuss. Questions of the political are unattainable
for any save those who have guided it already for many ages, the
creators.
From all this you will see that in securing the opinion of
the mob we are only facilitating the working of our machinery,
and you may remark that it is not for actions but for words
issued by us on this or that question that we seem to seek
approval. We are constantly making public declaration that we are
guided in all our undertakings by the hope, joined to the
conviction, that we are serving the common weal.
In order to distract people who may be too troublesome from
discussions of questions of the political we are now putting
forward what we allege to be new questions of the political,
namely, questions of industry. In this sphere let them discuss
themselves silly! The masses are agreed to remain inactive, to
take a rest from what they suppose to be political activity
(which we trained them to in order to use them as a means of
combatting the goy governments) only on condition of being found
new employments, in which we are prescribing them something that
looks like the same political object. In order that the masses
themselves may not guess what they are about we further distract
them with amusements, games, pastimes, passions, people’s
palaces. . . Soon we shall begin through the press to propose
competitions in art, in sport of all kinds: these interests will
finally distract their minds from questions in which we should
find ourselves compelled to oppose them. Growing more and more
disaccustomed to reflect and form any opinions of their own,
people will begin to talk in the same tone as we, because we
alone shall be offering them new directions for thought of course
through such persons as will not be suspected of solidarity with
us.
The part played by the liberals, utopian dreamers, will be
finally played out when our government is acknowledged. Till such
time they will continue to do us good service. Therefore we shall
continue to direct their minds to all sorts of vain conceptions
of fantastic theories, new and apparently progressive: for have
we not with complete success turned the brainless heads of the
goyim with progress, till there it not among the goyim one mind
able to perceive that under this work lies a departure from truth
in all cases where it is not a question of material inventions,
for truth is one, and in it there is no place for progress.
Progress, like a fallacious idea, serves to obscure truth so that
none may know it except us, the Chosen of God, its guardians.
When we come into our kingdom our orators will expound great
problems which have turned humanity upside down in order to bring
it at the end under our beneficent rule.
Who will ever suspect then that all these peoples were
stage-managed by us according to political plan which no one has
so much as guessed at in the course of many centuries? . . .
The religion of the future. Future conditions of serfdom.
Inaccessibility of knowledge regarding the religion of the
future. Pornography and the printed matter of the future.
When we come into our kingdom it will be undesirable for us
that there should exist any other religion than ours of the One
God with whom our destiny is bound up by our position as the
Chosen People and through whom our same destiny is united with
the destinies of the world. We must therefore sweep away all
other forms of belief. If this gives birth to the atheists whom
we see to-day, it will not, being only a transitional stage,
interfere with our views, but will serve as a warning for those
generations which will hearken to our preaching of the religion
of Moses, that, by its stable and thoroughly elaborated system
has brought all the peoples of the world into subjection to us.
Therein we shall emphasize its mystical right, on which, as we
shall say, all its educative power is based. . . Then at every
possible opportunity we shall publish articles in which we shall
make comparisons between our beneficent rule and those of past
ages. The blessings of tranquillity, though it be a tranquility
forcibly brought about by centuries of agitation, will throw into
higher relief the benefits to which we shall point. The errors of
the goyim governments will be depicted by us in the most vivid
hues. We shall implant such an abhorrence of them that the
peoples will prefer tranquillity in a state of serfdom to those
rights of vaunted freedom which have tortured humanity and
exhausted the very sources of human existence, sources which have
been exploited by a mob of rascally adventurers who know not what
they do. . . Useless changes of forms of government to which we
instigated the GOYIM when we were undermining their state
structures, will have so wearied the peoples by that time that
they will prefer to suffer anything under us rather than run the
risk of enduring again all the agitations and miseries they have
gone through.
At the same time we shall not omit to emphasize the
historical mistakes of the goy governments which have tormented
humanity for so many centuries by their lack of understanding of
everything that constitutes the true good of humanity in their
chase after fantastic schemes of social blessings, and have never
noticed that these schemes kept on producing a worse and never a
better state of the universal relations which are the basis of
human life. . .
The whole force of our principles and methods will lie in
the fact that we shall present them and expound them as a
splendid contrast to the dead and decomposed old order of things
in social life.
Our philosophers will discuss all the shortcomings of the
various beliefs of the GOYIM, but no one will ever bring under
discussion our faith from its true point of view since this will
be fully learned by none save ours, who will never dare to betray
its secrets.
In countries known as progressive and enlightened we have
created a senseless, filthy, abominable literature. For some time
after our entrance to power we shall continue to encourage its
existence in order to provide a telling relief by contrast to the
speeches, party programme, which will be distributed from exalted
quarters of ours. Our wise men, trained to become leaders of the
goyim, will compose speeches, projects, memoirs, articles, which
will be used by us to influence the minds of the goyim, directing
them towards such understanding and forms of knowledge as have
been determined by us.
One-day coup d'etat (revolution) over all the world.
Executions. Future lot of goyim-masons. Mysticism of
authority. Multiplication of masonic lodges. Central
governing board of masonic elders. The "Azev-tactics."
Masonry as leader and guide of all secret societies.
Significance of public applause. Collectivism. Victims.
Executions of masons. Fall of the prestige of laws and
authority. Our position as the Chosen people. Brevity and
clarity of the laws of the kingdom of the future. Obedience
to orders. Measures against abuse of authority. Severity of
penalties. Age-limit for judges. Liberalism of judges and
authorities. The money of all the world. Absolutism of
masonry. Right of appeal. Patriarchal "outside appearance"
of the power of the future "ruler." Apotheosis of the ruler.
The right of the strong as the one and only right. The King
of Israel. Patriarch of all the world.
When we at last definitely come into our kingdom by the aid
of coups d'etat prepared everywhere for one and the same day,
after the worthlessness of all existing forms of government has
been definitely acknowledged (and not a little time will pass
before that comes about, perhaps even a whole century) we shall
make it our task to see that against us such things as plots
shall no longer exist. With this purpose we shall slay without
mercy all who take arms (in hand) to oppose our coming into our
kingdom. Every kind of new institution of anything like a secret
society will also be punished with death; those of them which are
now in existence, are known to us, serve us and have served us,
we shall disband and send into exile to continents far removed
from Europe. In this way we shall proceed with those GOY masons
who know too much; such of these as we may for some reason spare
will be kept in constant fear of exile. We shall promulgate a law
making all former members of secret societies liable to exile
from Europe as the centre of our rule.
Resolutions of our government will be final, without appeal.
In the goy societies, in which we have planted and deeply
rooted discord and protestantism, the only possible way of
restoring order is to employ merciless measures that prove the
direct force of authority: no regard must be paid to the victims
who fall, they suffer for the well being of the future. The
attainment of that well-being, even at the expense of sacrifices,
is the duty of any kind of government that acknowledges as
justification for its existence not only its privileges but its
obligations. The principal guarantee of stability of rule is to
confirm the aureole of power, and this aureole is attained only
by such a majestic inflexibility of might as shall carry on its
face the emblems of inviolability from mystical causes -- from
the choice of God. Such was, until recent times, the Russian
autocracy, the one and only serious foe we had in the world,
without counting the Papacy. Bear in mind the example when Italy,
drenched with blood, never touched a hair of the head of Sulla
who had poured forth that blood: Sulla enjoyed an apotheosis for
his might in the eyes of the people, though they had been torn in
pieces by him, but his intrepid return to Italy ringed him round
with inviolability. The people do not lay a finger on him who
hypnotizes them by his daring and strength of mind.
Meantime, however, until we come into our kingdom, we shall
act in the contrary way: we shall create and multiply free
masonic lodges in all the countries of the world, absorb into
them all who may become or who are prominent in public activity,
for in these lodges we shall find our principal intelligence
office and means of influence. All these lodges we shall bring
under one central administration, known to us alone and to all
others absolutely unknown, which will be composed of our learned
elders. The lodges will have their representatives who will serve
to screen the above-mentioned administration of masonry and from
whom will issue the watchword and programme. In these lodges we
shall tie together the knot which binds together all
revolutionary and liberal elements. Their composition will be
made up of all strata of society. The most secret political plots
will be known to us and will fall under our guiding hands on the
very day of their conception. Among the members of these lodges
will be almost all the agents of international and national
police since their service is for us irreplaceable in the respect
that the police is in a position not only to use its own
particular measures with the insubordinate, but also to screen
our activities and provide pretexts for discontents, et cetera.
The class of people who most willingly enter into secret
societies are those who live by their wits, careerists, and in
general people, mostly light-minded, with whom we shall have no
difficulty in dealing and in using to wind up the mechanism of
the machine devised by us. If this world grows agitated the
meaning of that will be that we have had to stir it up in order
to break up its too great solidarity. But if there should arise
in its midst a plot, then at the head of that plot will be no
other than one of our most trusted servants. It is natural that
we and no other should lead masonic activities, for we know
whither we are leading, we know the final goal of every form of
activity whereas the goyim have knowledge of nothing, not even of
the immediate effect of action; they put before themselves,
usually, the momentary reckoning of the satisfaction of their
self-opinion in the accomplishment of their thought without even
remarking that the very conception never belonged to their
initiative but to our instigation of their thought. . .
The goyim enter the lodges out of curiosity or in the hope
by their means to get a nibble at the public pie, and some of
them in order to obtain a hearing before the public for their
impracticable and groundless fantasies: they thirst for the
emotion of success and applause, of which we are remarkably
generous. And the reason why we give them this success is to make
use of the high conceit of themselves to which it gives birth,
for that insensibly disposes them to assimilate our suggestions
without being on their guard against them in the fullness of
their confidence that it is their own infallibility which is
giving utterance to their own thoughts and that it is impossible
for them to borrow those of others. . . You cannot imagine to
what extent the wisest of the goyim can be brought to a state of
unconscious naivete in the presence of this condition of high
conceit of themselves, and at the same time how easy it is to
take the heart out of them by the slightest ill-success, though
it be nothing more than the stoppage of the applause they had,
and to reduce them to a slavish submission for the sake of
winning a renewal of success. . . By so much as ours disregard
success if only they can carry through their plans. By so much
the GOYIM are willing to sacrifice any plans only to have
success. This psychology of theirs materially facilitates for us
the task of setting them in the required direction. These tigers
in appearance have the souls of sheep and the wind blows freely
through their heads. We have set them on the hobby-horse of an
idea about the absorption of individuality by the symbolic unit
of collectivism. They have never yet and they never will have the
sense to reflect that this hobby horse is a manifest violation of
the most important law of nature, which has established from the
very creation of the world one unit unlike another and precisely
for the purpose of instituting individuality.
If we have been able to bring them to such a pitch of stupid
blindness is it not a proof, and an amazingly clear proof, of the
degree to which the mind of the goyim is undeveloped in
comparison with our mind? This it is, mainly, which guarantees
our success.
And how far-seeing were our learned elders in ancient times
when they said that to attain a serious end it behooves not to
stop at any means or to count the victims sacrificed for the sake
of that end. . . We have not counted the victims of the seed of
the goy cattle, though we have sacrificed many of our own, but
for that we have now already given them such a position on the
earth as they could not even have dreamed of. The comparatively
small numbers of the victims from the number of ours have
preserved our nationality from destruction. Death is the
inevitable end for all. It is better to bring that end nearer to
those who hinder our affairs than to ourselves, to the founders
of this affair. We execute masons in such wise that none save the
brotherhood can ever have a suspicion of it, not even the victims
themselves of our death sentence, they all die when required as
if from a normal kind of illness. Knowing this, even the
brotherhood in its turn dare not protest. By such methods we have
plucked out of the midst of masonry the very root of protest
against our disposition. While preaching liberalism to the goyim
we at the same time keep our own people and our agents in a state
of unquestioning submission.
Under our influence the execution of the laws of the goyim
has been reduced to a minimum. The prestige of the law has been
exploded by the liberal interpretations introduced into this
sphere. In the most important and fundamental affairs and
questions judges decide as we dictate to them, see matters in the
light wherewith we enfold them for the administration of the
goyim, of course, through persons who are our tools though we do
not appear to have anything in common with them -- by newspaper
opinion or by other means. Even senators and the higher
administration accept our counsels. The purely brute mind of the
goyim is incapable of use for analysis and observation, and still
more for the foreseeing whither a certain manner of setting a
question may tend.
In this difference in capacity for thought between the goyim
and ourselves may be clearly discerned the seal of our position
on the Chosen People and of our higher quality of humanness, in
contra-distinction to the brute mind of the goyim. Their eyes are
open, but see nothing before them and do not invent (unless,
perhaps, material things). From this it is plain that nature
herself has destined us to guide and rule the world.
When comes the time of our overt rule, the time to manifest
its blessings, we shall remake all legislatures, all our laws
will be brief, plain, stable, without any kind of
interpretations, so that anyone will be in a position to know
them perfectly. The main feature which will run right through
them is submission to orders, and this principle will be carried
to a grandiose height. Every abuse will then disappear in
consequence of the responsibility of all down to the lowest unit
before the higher authority of the representative of power.
Abuses of power subordinate to this last instance will be so
mercilessly punished that none will be found anxious to try
experiments with their own powers. We shall follow up jealously
every action of the administration on which depends the smooth
running of the machinery of the State, for slackness in this
produces slackness everywhere; not a single case of illegality or
abuse of power will be left without exemplary punishment.
Concealment of guilt, connivance between those in the
service of the administration -- all this kind of evil will
disappear after the very first examples of severe punishment. The
aureole of our power demands suitable, that is, cruel,
punishments for the slightest infringement, for the sake of gain,
of its supreme prestige. The sufferer, though his punishment may
exceed his fault, will count as a soldier falling on the
administrative field of battle in the interest of authority,
principle and law, which do not permit that any of those who hold
the reins of the public coach should turn aside from the public
highway to their own private paths. For example: our judges will
know that whenever they feel disposed to plume themselves on
foolish clemency they are violating the law of justice which is
instituted for the exemplary edification of men by penalties for
lapses and not for display of the spiritual qualities of the
judge. . . Such qualities it is proper to show in private life,
but not in a public square which is the educationary basis of
human life.
Our legal staff will serve not beyond the age of 55, firstly
because old men more obstinately hold to prejudiced opinions, and
are less capable of submitting to new directions, and secondly
because this will give us the possibility by this measure of
securing elasticity in the changing of staff, which will thus the
more easily bend under our pressure: he who wishes to keep his
place will have to give blind obedience to deserve it. In
general, our judges will be elected by us only from among those
who thoroughly understand that the part they have to play is to
punish and apply laws and not to dream about the manifestations
of liberalism at the expense of the educationary scheme of the
State, as the goyim in these days imagine it to be. . . This
method of shuffling the staff will serve also to explode any
collective solidarity of those in the same service and will bind
all to the interests of the government upon which their fate will
depend. The young generation of judges will be trained in certain
views regarding the inadmissibility of any abuses that might
disturb the established order of our subjects among themselves.
In these days the judges of the goyim create indulgences to
every kind of crimes, not having a just understanding of their
office, because the rulers of the present age in appointing
judges to office take no care to inculcate in them a sense of
duty and consciousness of the matter which is demanded of them.
As a brute beast lets out its young in search of prey, so do the
goyim give their subjects places of profit without thinking to
make clear to them for what purpose such place was created. This
is the reason why their governments are being ruined by their own
forces through the acts of their own administration.
Let us borrow from the example of the results of these
actions yet another lesson for our government.
We shall root out liberalism from all the important
strategic posts of our government on which depends the training
of subordinates for our State structure. Such posts will fall
exclusively to those who have been trained by us for
administrative rule. To the possible objection that the
retirement of old servants will cost the Treasury heavily, I
reply, firstly, they will be provided with some private service
in place of what they lose, and, secondly, I have to remark that
all the money in the world will be concentrated in our hands,
consequently it is not our government that has to fear expense.
Our absolutism will in all things be logically consecutive
and therefore in each one of its decrees our supreme will will be
respected and unquestionably fulfilled: it will ignore all
murmurs, all discontents of every kind and will destroy to the
root every kind of manifestation of them in act by punishment of
an exemplary character.
We shall abolish the right of cassation, which will be
transferred exclusively to our disposal -- to the cognisanze of
him who rules, for we must not allow the conception among the
people of a thought that there could be such a thing as a
decision that is not right of judges set up by us. If, however,
anything like this should occur, we shall ourselves cassate the
decision, but inflict therewith such exemplary punishment on the
judge for lack of understanding of his duty and the purpose of
his appointment as will prevent a repetition of such cases. I
repeat that it must be borne in mind that we shall know every
step of our administration which only needs to be closely watched
for the people to be content with us, for it has the right to
demand from a good government a good official.
Our government will have the appearance of a patriarchal
paternal guardianship on the part of our ruler. Our own nation
and our subjects will discern in his person a father caring for
their every need, their every act, their every inter-relation as
subjects one with another, as well as their relations to the
ruler. They will then be so thoroughly imbued with the thought
that it is impossible for them to dispense with this wardship and
guidance, if the wish to live in piece and quiet, that they will
acknowledge the autocracy of our ruler with a devotion bordering
on APOTHEOSIS, especially when they are convinced that those whom
we set up do not put their own in place of his authority, but
only blindly execute his dictates. They will be rejoiced that we
have regulated everything in their lives as is done by wise
parents who desire to train their children in the cause of duty
and submission, For the peoples of the world in regard to the
secrets of our polity are ever through the ages only children
under age, precisely as are also their governments.
As you see, I found our despotism on right and duty: the
right to compel the execution of duty is the direct obligation of
a government which is a father for its subjects. It has the right
of the strong that it may use it for the benefit of directing
humanity towards that order which is defined by nature, namely,
submission. Everything in the world is in a state of submission,
if not to man, then to circumstances or its own inner character,
in all cases, to what is stronger. And so shall we be this
something stronger for the sake of good.
We are obliged without hesitation to sacrifice individuals,
who commit a breach of established order, for in the exemplary
punishment of evil lies a great educational problem.
When the King of Israel sets upon his sacred head the crown
offered him by Europe he will become patriarch of the world. The
indispensable victims offered by him in consequence of their
suitability will never reach the number of victims offered in the
course of centuries by the mania of magnificence, the emulation
between the goy governments.
Our King will be in constant communion with the peoples,
making to them from the tribune speeches which fame will in that
same hour distribute over all the world.
Emasculation of the universities. Substitute for classicism.
Training and calling. Advertisement of the authority of “the
ruler” in the schools. Abolition of freedom of instruction.
New Theories. Independence of thought. Teaching by object
lessons.
In order to effect the destruction of all collective forces
except ours we shall emasculate the first stage of collectivism –
– the universities, by re-educating them in a new direction.
Their officials and professors will be prepared for their
business by detailed secret programmes of action from which they
will not with immunity diverge, not by one iota. They will be
appointed with especial precaution, and will be so placed as to
be wholly dependent upon the Government.
We shall exclude from the course of instruction State Law as
also all that concerns the political question. These subjects
will be taught to a few dozens of persons chosen for their pre-
eminent capacities from among the number of the initiated. The
universities must no longer send out from their halls milksops
concocting plans for a constitution, like a comedy or a tragedy,
busying themselves with questions of policy in which even their
own fathers never had any power of thought.
The ill-guided acquaintance of a large number of persons
with questions of polity creates utopian dreamers and bad
subjects, as you can see for yourselves from the example of the
universal education in this direction of the goyim. We must
introduce into their education all those principles which have so
brilliantly broken up their order. But when we are in power we
shall remove every kind of disturbing subject from the course of
education and shall make out of the youth obedient children of
authority, loving him who rules as the support and hope of peace
and quiet.
Classicism, as also any form of study of ancient history, in
which there are more bad than good examples, we shall replace
with the study of the programme of the future. We shall erase
from the memory of men all facts of previous centuries which are
undesirable to us, and leave only those which depict all the
errors of the governments of the goyim. The study of practical
life, of the obligations of order, of the relations of people one
to another, of avoiding bad and selfish examples which spread the
infection of evil, and similar questions of an educative nature,
will stand in the forefront of the teaching programme, which will
be drawn up on a separate plan for each calling or slate of life,
in no wise generalising the teaching. This treatment of the
question has special importance.
Each state of life must be trained within strict limits
corresponding to its destination and work in life. The occasional
genius has always managed and always will manage to slip through
into other states of life but it is the most perfect folly for
the sake of this rare occasional genius to let through into ranks
foreign to them the untalented who thus rob of their places those
who belong to those ranks by birth or employment. You know
yourselves in what all this has ended for the goyim who allowed
this crying absurdity.
In order that he who rules may be seated firmly in the
hearts and minds of his subjects it is necessary for the time of
his activity to instruct the whole nation in the schools and on
the market places about his meaning and his acts and all his
beneficent initiatives.
We shall abolish every kind of freedom of instruction.
Learners of all ages will have the right to assemble together
with their parents in the educational establishments as it were
in a club: during these assemblies, on holydays, teachers will
read what will pass as free lectures on questions of human
relations, of the laws of examples, of the limitations which are
born of unconscious relations, and, finally, of the philosophy of
new theories not yet declared to the world. These theories will
be raised by us to the stage of a dogma of faith as a
transitional stage towards our faith. On the completion of this
exposition of our programme of action in the present and the
future I will read you the principles of these theories.
In a word, knowing by the experience of many centuries that
people live and are guided by ideas, that these ideas are imbibed
by people only by the aid of education provided with equal
success for all ages of growth, but of course by varying methods,
we shall swallow up and confiscate to our own use the last
scintilla of independence of thought, which we have for long past
been directing towards subjects and ideas useful for us. The
system of bridling thought is already at work in the so-called
system of teaching by object lessons, the purpose of which is to
turn the goyim into unthinking submissive brutes waiting for
things to be presented before their eyes in order to form an idea
of them. . . In France, one of four best agents, Bourgeois, has
already made public a new programme of teaching by object
lessons.
Advocacy. Influence of the priesthood of the goyim. Freedom
of conscience. Papal Court. King of the Jews as Patriarch-
Pope. How to fight the existing Church. Function of
contemporary press. Organization of police. Volunteer
police. Espionage on the pattern of the kabal espionage.
Abuses of authority.
The practice of advocacy produces men cold, cruel,
persistent, unprincipled, who in all cases take up an impersonal
purely legal standpoint. They have the inveterate habit to refer
everything to its value for the defence, not to the public
welfare of its results. They do not usually decline to undertake
any defence whatever, they strive for an acquittal at all costs,
cavilling over every petty crux of jurisprudence and thereby they
demoralize justice. For this reason we shall set this profession
into narrow frames which will keep it inside this sphere of
executive public service. Advocates, equally with judges, will be
deprived of the right of communication with litigants; they will
receive business only from the court and will study it by notes
off report and documents, defending their clients after they have
been interrogated in court on facts that have appeared. They will
receive an honorarium without regard to the quality of the
defence. This will render them mere reporters on law-business in
the interests of justice and as counterpoise to the proctor who
will be the reporter in the interests of prosecution; this will
shorten business before the courts. In this way will be
established a practice of honest unprejudiced defence conducted
not from personal interest but by conviction. This will also, by
the way, remove the present practice of corrupt bargain between
advocates to agree only to let that side win which pays most. . .
We have long past taken care to discredit the priesthood of
the goyim, and thereby to ruin their mission on earth which in
these days might still be a great hindrance to us. Day by day its
influence on the peoples of the world is falling lower. Freedom
of conscience has been declared everywhere, so that now only
years divide us from the moment of the complete wrecking of that
Christian religion, as to other religions we shall have still
less difficulty in dealing with them, but it would be premature
to speak of this now. We shall set clericalism and clericals into
such narrow frames as to make their influence move in
retrogressive proportion to its former progress.
When the time comes finally to destroy the papal court the
finger of an invisible hand will point the nations towards this
court. When, however, the nations fling themselves upon it, we
shall come forward in the guise of its defenders as if to save
excessive bloodshed. By this diversion we shall penetrate to its
very bowels and be sure we shall never come out again until we
have gnawed through the entire strength of this place.
The King of the Jews will be the real Pope of the Universe,
the patriarch of an international Church.
But, in the meantime, while we are re-educating youth in new
traditional religions and afterwards in ours, we shall not
overtly lay a finger on existing churches but we shall fight
against them by criticism calculated to produce schism.
In general, then, our contemporary press will continue to
convict State affairs, religions, incapacities of the goyim,
always using the most unprincipled expressions in order by every
means to lower their prestige in the manner which can only be
practiced by the genius of our gifted tribe.
Our kingdom will be an apologia of the divinity Vishnu, in
whom is found its personification — in our hundred hands will
be, one in each, the springs of the machinery of social life. We
shall see everything without the aid of official police which, in
that scope of its rights which we elaborated for the use of the
goyim, hinders governments from seeing. In our programme one-
third of our subjects will keep the rest under observation from a
sense of duty, on the principle of volunteer service to the
State. It will then be no disgrace to be a spy and informer, but
a merit: unfounded denunciations, however, will be cruelly
punished that there may be no development of abuses of this
right.
Our agents will be taken from the higher as well as the
lower ranks of society, from among the administrative class who
spend their time in amusements, editors, printers and publishers,
booksellers, clerks, and salesmen, workmen, coachmen, lackeys, et
cetera. This body, having no rights and not being empowered to
take any action on their own account, and consequently a police
without any power, will only witness and report: verification of
their reports and arrests will depend upon a responsible group of
controllers of police affairs, while the actual act of arrest
will be performed by the gendarmerie and the municipal police.
Any person not denouncing anything seen or heard concerning
questions of polity will also be charged with and made
responsible for concealment, if it be proved that he is guilty of
this crime.
Just as nowadays our brethren are obliged at their own risk
to denounce to the kabal apostates of their own family or members
who have been noticed doing anything in opposition to the kabal,
so in our kingdom over all the world it will be obligatory for
all our subjects to observe the duty of service to the State in
this direction.
Such an organization will extirpate abuses of authority, of
force, of bribery, everything in fact which we by our counsel, by
our theories of the superhuman rights of man, have introduced
into the customs of the goyim. . . But how else were we to
procure that increase of causes predisposing to disorders in the
midst of their administration? . . . Among the number of those
methods one of the most important is — agents for the
restoration of order, so placed as to have the opportunity in
their disintegrating activity of developing and displaying their
evil inclinations — obstinate self-conceit, irresponsible
exercise of authority, and, first and foremost, venality.
Measures of secret defense. Observation of conspiracies from
the inside. Overt secret defense — the ruin of authority, Secret defense of the King of the Jews. Mystical prestige of
authority. Arrest on the first suspicion.
When it becomes necessary for us to strengthen the strict
measures of secret defense (the most fatal poison for the
prestige of authority) we shall arrange a simulation of disorders
or some manifestation of discontents finding expression through
the co-operation of good speakers. Round these speakers will
assemble all who are sympathetic to his utterances. This will
give us the pretext for domiciliary perquisitions and
surveillance on the part of our servants from among the number of
the goyim police.
As the majority of conspirators act out of love for the
game, for the sake of talking, so, until they commit some overt
act we shall not lay a finger on them but only introduce into
their midst observation elements. . . It must be remembered that
the prestige of authority is lessened if it frequently discovers
conspiracies against itself: this implies a presumption of
consciousness of weakness, or, what is still worse, of injustice.
You are aware that we have broken the prestige of the goy kings
by frequent attempts upon their lives through our agents, blind
sheep of our flock, who are easily moved by a few liberal phrases
to crimes provided only they be painted in political colours. We
have compelled the rulers to acknowledge their weakness in
advertising overt measures of secret defence and thereby we shall
bring the promise of authority to destruction.
Our ruler will be secretly protected only by the most
insignificant guard, because we shall not admit so much as a
thought that there could exist against him any sedition with
which he is not strong enough to contend and is compelled to hide
from it.
If we should admit this thought, as the goyim have done and
are doing, we should ipso facto be signing a death sentence, if
not for our ruler, at any rate for his dynasty, at no distant
date.
According to strictly enforced outward appearances our ruler
will employ his power only for the advantage of the nation and in
no wise for his own or dynastic profits. Therefore, with the
observance of this decorum, his authority will be respected and
guarded by the subjects themselves, it will receive an apotheosis
in the admission that with it is bound up the well-being of every
citizen of the State, for upon it will depend all order in the
common life of the pack.
Overt defense of the kind argues weakness in the
organization of his strength.
Our ruler will always among the people be surrounded by a
mob of apparently curious men and women, who will occupy the
front ranks about him, to all appearance by chance, and will
restrain the ranks the rest out of respect as it will appear for
good order. This will sow an example of restraint also in others.
If a petitioner appears among the people trying to hand a
petition and forcing his way through the ranks, the first ranks
must receive the petition and before the eyes of the petitioner
pass it to the ruler, so that all may know that what is handed in
reaches its destination, that, consequently, there exists a
control of the ruler himself. The aureole of power requires for
its existence that the people may be able to say: “If the king
knew of this,” or: “the king will hear of it.”
With the establishment of official secret defense the
mystical prestige of authority disappears: given a certain
audacity, and everyone counts himself master of it, the sedition-
monger is conscious of his strength, and when occasion serves
watches for the moment to make an attempt upon authority. . . For
the goyim we have been preaching something else, but by that very
fact we are enabled to see what measures of overt defense have
brought them to.
Criminals with us will be arrested at the first more or less
well-grounded suspicion; it cannot be allowed that out of fear of
a possible mistake an opportunity should be given of escape to
persons suspected of a political lapse or crime, for in these
matters we shall be literally merciless. If it is still possible,
by stretching a point, to admit a reconsideration of the motive
causes in simple crime, there is no possibility of excuse for
persons occupying themselves with questions in which nobody
except the government can understand anything. . . And it is not
all governments that understand true policy.
The right of presenting petitions and projects. Sedition.
Indictment of political crimes. Advertisement of political
crimes.
If we do not permit any independent dabbling in the
political we shall on the other hand encourage every kind of
report or petition with proposals for the government to examine
into all kinds of projects for the amelioration of the condition
of the people; this will reveal to us the defects or else the
fantasies of our subjects, to which we shall respond either by
accomplishing them or by a wise rebutment to prove the short-
sightedness of one who judges wrongly.
Sedition-mongering is nothing more than the yapping of a
lap-dog at an elephant. For a government well organized, not from
the police but from the public point of view, the lap-dog yaps at
the elephant in entire unconsciousness of its strength and
importance. It needs no more than to take a good example to show
the relative importance of both and the lap-dogs will cease to
yap and will wag their tails the moment they set eyes on an
elephant.
In order to destroy the prestige of heroism for political
crime we shall send it for trial in the category of thieving,
murder, and every kind of abominable and filthy crime. Public
opinion will then confuse in its conception this category of
crime with the disgrace attaching to every other and will brand
it with the same contempt.
We have done our best, and I hope we have succeeded to
obtain that the goyim should not arrive at this mean of
contending with sedition. It was for this reason that through the
Press and in speeches, indirectly — in cleverly compiled
schoolbooks on history, we have advertised the martyrdom alleged
to have been accepted by sedition-mongers for the idea of the
commonweal. This advertisement has increased the contingent of
liberals and has brought thousands of goyim into the ranks of our
livestock cattle.
FINANCIAL PROGRAMME. Progressive tax. Stamp progressive
taxation. Exchequer, interest-bearing papers and stagnation
of currency. Method of accounting. Abolition of ceremonial
displays. Stagnation of capital. Currency issue. Gold
standard. Standard of cost of working man power. Budget.
State loans. One per cent interest series. Industrial
shares. Rulers of the goyim: courtiers and favouritism,
masonic agents.
To-day we shall touch upon the financial programme, which I
put off to the end of my report as being the most difficult, the
crowning and the decisive point of our plans. Before entering
upon it I will remind you that I have already spoken before by
way of a hint when I said that the sum total of our actions is
settled by the question of figures.
When we come into our kingdom our autocratic government will
avoid, from a principle of self-preservation, sensibly burdening
the masses of the people with taxes, remembering that it plays
the part of father and protector. But as State organization costs
dear it is necessary nevertheless to obtain the funds required
for it. It will, therefore, elaborate with particular precaution
the question of equilibrium in this matter.
Our rule, in which the king will enjoy the legal fiction
that everything in his State belongs to him (which may easily be
translated into fact), will be enabled to resort to the lawful
confiscation of all sums of every kind for the regulation of
their circulation in the State. From this follows that taxation
will best be covered by a progressive tax on property. In this
manner the dues will be paid without straitening or ruining
anybody in the form of a percentage of the amount of property.
The rich must be aware that it is their duty to place a part of
their superfluities at the disposal of the State since the State
guarantees them security of possession of the rest of their
property and the right of honest gains, I say honest, for the
control over property will do away with robbery on a legal basis.
This social reform must come from above, for the time is
ripe for it — it is indispensable as a pledge of peace.
The tax upon the poor man is a seed of revolution and works
to the detriment of the state which in hunting after the trifling
is missing the big. Quite apart from this, a tax on capitalists
diminishes the growth of wealth in private hands in which we have
in these days concentrated it as a counterpoise to the government
strength of the goyim — their State finances.
A tax increasing in a percentage ratio to capital will give
a much larger venue than the present individual or property tax,
which is useful to us now for the sole reason that it excites
trouble and discontent among the goyim.
The force upon which our king will rest consist in the
equilibrium and the guarantee of peace, for the sake of which
things it is indispensable that the capitalists should yield up a
portion of their incomes for the sake of the secure working of
the machinery of the State. State needs must be paid by those who
will not feel the burden and have enough to take from.
Such a measure will destroy the hatred of the poor man for
the rich, in whom he will see a necessary financial support for
the State, will see in him the organizer of peace and well-being
since he will see that it is the rich man who is paying the
necessary means to attain these things.
In order that payers of the educated classes should not too
much distress themselves over the new payments they will have
full accounts given them of the destination of those payments,
with the exception of such sums as well be appropriated for the
needs of the throne and the administrative institutions.
He who reigns will not have any properties of his own once
all in the State represents his patrimony, or else the one would
be in contradiction to the other; the fact of holding private
means would destroy the right of property in the common
possessions of all.
Relatives of him who reigns, his heirs excepted, who will be
maintained by the resources of the State, must enter the ranks of
servants of the State or must work to obtain the right to
property; the privilege of royal blood must not serve for the
spoiling of the treasury.
Purchase, receipt of money or inheritance will be subject to
the payment of a stamp progressive tax. Any transfer of property,
whether money or other, without evidence of payment of this tax
which will be strictly registered by names, will render the
former holder liable to pay interest on the tax from the moment
of transfer of these sums up to the discovery of his evasion of
declaration of the transfer. Transfer documents must be presented
weekly at the local treasury office with notifications of the
name, surname and permanent place of residence of the former and
the new holder of the property. This transfer with register of
names must begin from a definite sum which exceeds the ordinary
expenses of buying and selling of necessaries, and these will be
subject to payment only by a stamp impost of a definite
percentage of the unit.
Just strike an estimate of how many times such taxes as
these will cover the revenue of the goyim States.
The State exchequer will have to maintain a definite
complement of reserve sums, and all that is collected above that
complement must be returned into circulation. On these sums will
be organized public works. The initiative in works of this kind,
proceeding from State sources, will bind the working class firmly
to the interests of the State and to those who reign. From these
same sums also a part will be set aside as rewards of
inventiveness and productiveness.
On no account should so much as a single unit above the
definite and freely estimated sums be retained in the State
treasuries, for money exists to be circulated and any kind of
stagnation of money acts ruinously on the running of the State
machinery, for which it is the lubricant; a stagnation of the
lubricant may stop the regular working of the mechanism.
The substitution of interest-bearing paper for a part of the
token of exchange has produced exactly this stagnation. The
consequences of this circumstance are already sufficiently
noticeable.
A court of account will also be instituted by us and in it
the ruler will find at any moment a full accounting for State
income and expenditure, with the exception of the current monthly
account, not yet made up, and that of the preceding month, which
will not yet have been delivered.
The one and only person who will have no interest in robbing
the State is its owner, the ruler. This is why his personal
control will remove the possibility of leakages of extravagances.
The representative function of the ruler at receptions for
the sake of etiquette, which absorbs so much invaluable time,
will be abolished in order that the ruler may have time for
control and consideration. His power will not then be split up
into fractional parts among time-serving favourites who surround
the throne for its pomp and splendour, and are interested only in
their own and not in the common interests of the State.
Economic crises have been produced by us from the goyim by
no other means than the withdrawal of money from circulation.
Huge capitals have stagnated, withdrawing money from States,
which were constantly obliged to apply to those same stagnant
capitals for loans. These loans burdened the finances of the
State with the payment of interest and made them the bond slaves
of these capitals. . . The concentration of industry in the hands
of capitalists out of the hands of small masters has drained away
all the juices of the peoples and with them also of the States.
The present issue of money in general does not correspond
with the requirements per head, and cannot therefore satisfy all
the needs of the workers. The issue of money ought to correspond
with the growth of population and thereby children also must
absolutely be reckoned as consumers of currency from the day of
their birth. The revision of issue is a material question for the
whole world.
You are aware that the gold standard has been the ruin of
the States which adopted it, for it has not been able to satisfy
the demands for money, the more so that we have removed gold from
circulation as far as possible.
With us the standard that must be introduced is the cost of
working-man power, whether it be reckoned in paper or in wood. We
shall make the issue of money in accordance with the normal
requirements of each subject, adding to the quantity with every
birth and subtracting with every death.
The accounts will be managed by each department (the French
administrative division), each circle.
In order that there may be no delays in paying out of money
for State needs the sums and terms of such payments will be fixed
by decree of the ruler; this will do away with the protection by
a ministry of one institution to the detriment of others.
The budgets of income and expenditure will be carried out
side by side that they may not be obscured by distance one to
another.
The reforms projected by us in the financial institutions
and principles of the goyim will be clothed by us in such forms
as will alarm nobody. We shall point out the necessity of reforms
in consequence of the disorderly darkness into which the goyim by
their irregularities have plunged the finances. The first
irregularity, as we shall point out, consists in their beginning
with drawing up a single budget which year after year grows owing
to the following cause: this budget is dragged out to half the
year, then they demand a budget to put things right, and this
they expend in three months, after which they ask for a
supplementary budget, and all this ends with a liquidation
budget. But, as the budget of the following year is drawn up in
accordance with the sum of the total addition, the annual
departure from the normal reaches as much as 50 percent in a
year, and so the annual budget is trebled in ten years. Thanks to
such methods, allowed by the carelessness of the goy States,
their treasuries are empty. The period of loans supervenes, and
that has swallowed up remainders and brought all the goy States
to bankruptcy.
You understand perfectly that economic arrangements of this
kind, which have been suggested to the goyim by us, cannot be
carried on by us.
Every kind of loan proves infirmity in the State and a want
of understanding of the rights of the State. Loans hang like a
sword of Damocles over the heads of rulers, who, instead of
taking from their subjects by a temporary tax, come begging with
oustretched palm of our bankers. Foreign loans are leeches which
there is no possibility of removing from the body of the State
until they fall off of themselves or the State flings them off.
But the goy States do not tear them off; they go on in persisting
in putting more on to themselves so that they must inevitably
perish, drained by voluntary blood-letting.
What also indeed is, in substance, a loan, especially a
foreign loan? A loan is — an issue of government bills of
exchange containing a percentage obligation commensurate to the
sum of the loan capital. If the loan bears a charge of 5 per
cent, then in twenty years the State vainly pays away in interest
a sum equal to the loan borrowed, in forty years it is paying a
double sum, in sixty — treble, and all the while the debt
remains an unpaid debt.
From this calculation it is obvious that with any form of
taxation per head the State is baling out the last coppers of the
poor taxpayers in order to settle accounts with wealthy
foreigners, from whom it has borrowed money instead of collecting
these coppers for its own needs without the additional interest.
So long as loans were internal the goyim only shuffled money
from the pockets of the poor to those of the rich, but when we
bought up the necessary person in order to transfer loans into
the external sphere all the wealth of States flowed into our
cash-boxes and all the goyim began to pay us the tribute of
subjects.
If the superficiality of goy kings on their thrones in
regard to State affairs and the venality of ministers or the want
of understanding of financial matters on the part of other ruling
persons have made their countries debtors to our treasuries to
amounts quite impossible to pay it has not been accomplished
without on our part heavy expenditure of trouble and money.
Stagnation of money will not be allowed by us and therefore
there will be no State-interest bearing paper, except a one-per-
cent series, so that there will be no payment of interest to
leeches that suck all the strength out of the State. The right to
issue interest-bearing paper will be given exclusively to
industrial companies who will find no difficulty in paying
interest out of profits, whereas the State does not make interest
on borrowed money like these companies, for the State borrows to
spend and not to use in operations.
Industrial papers will be bought also by the government
which from being as now a payer of tribute by loan operations
will be transformed into a lender of money at a profit. This
measure will stop the stagnation of money, parasitic profits and
idleness, all of which were useful for us among the goyim so long
as they were independent but are not desirable under our rule.
How clear is the undeveloped power of thought of the purely
brute brains of the goyim, as expressed in the fact that they
have been borrowing from us with payment of interest without ever
thinking that all the same these very moneys plus an addition for
payment of interest must be got by them from their own State
pockets in order to settle up with us. What could have been
simpler than to take the money they wanted from their own people?
But it is a proof of the genius of our chosen mind that we
have contrived to present the matter of loans to them in such a
light that they have even seen in them an advantage for
themselves.
Our accounts, which we shall present when the time comes, in
the light of centuries of experience gained by experiments made
by us on the goy States, will be distinguished by clearness and
definiteness and will show at a glance to all men the advantage
of our innovations. They will put an end to those abuses to which
we owe our mastery over the goyim, but which cannot be allowed in
our kingdom.
We shall so hedge about our system of accounting that
neither the ruler nor the most insignificant public servant will
be in a position to divert even the smallest sum from its
destination without detection or to direct it in another
direction except that which will be once fixed in a definite plan
of action.
And without a definite plan it is impossible to rule.
Marching along an undetermined road and with undetermined
resources brings to ruin by the way heroes and demi-gods.
The goy rulers, whom we once upon a time advised should be
distracted from State occupations by representatives receptions,
observances of etiquette, entertainments, were only screens for
our rule. The accounts of favourite courtiers who replaced them
in the sphere of affairs were drawn up for them by our agents,
and every time gave satisfaction to short-sighted minds by
promises that in the future economies and improvements were
foreseen. . . Economies from what? From new taxes? — were
questions that might have been but were not asked by those who
read our accounts and projects. . .
You know to what they have been brought by this
carelessness, to what a pitch of financial disorder they have
arrived, notwithstanding the astonishing industry of their
peoples. . .
Internal loans. Debit and taxes. Conversions. Bankruptcy.
Savings banks and rentes. Abolition of money markets.
Regulation of industrial values.
To what I reported to you at the last meeting I shall now
add a detailed explanation of internal loans. Of foreign loans I
shall say nothing more, because they have fed us with the
national moneys of the goyim, but for our State there will be no
foreigners, that is, nothing external.
We have taken advantage of the venality of administrators
and the slackness of rulers to get our moneys twice, thrice and
more times over, by lending to the goy governments moneys which
were not at all needed by the States. Could anyone do the like in
regard to us? . . . Therefore, I shall only deal with the details
of internal loans.
States announce that such a loan is to be concluded and open
subscriptions for their own bills of exchange, that is, for their
interest-bearing paper. That they may be within the reach of all
the price is determined at from a hundred to a thousand; and a
discount is made for the earliest subscribers. Next day by
artificial means the price of them goes up, the alleged reason
being that everyone is rushing to buy them. In a few days the
treasury safes are as they say overflowing and there’s more money
than they can do with (why then take it?). The subscription, it
is alleged, covers many times over the issue total of the loan:
in this lies the whole stage effect — look you, they say, what
confidence is shown in the government’s bills of exchange.
But when the comedy is played out there emerges the fact
that a debit and an exceedingly burdensome debit has been
created. For the payment of interest it becomes necessary to have
recource to new loans, which do not swallow up but only add to
the capital debt. And when this credit is exhausted it becomes
necessary by new taxes to cover, not the loan, but only the
interest on it. These taxes are a debit employed to cover a
debit.
Later comes the time for conversions, but they diminish the
payment of interest without covering the debt, and besides they
cannot be made without the consent of the lenders; on announcing
a conversion a proposal is made to return the money to those who
are not willing to convert their paper. If everybody expressed
his unwillingness and demanded his money back, the government
would be hooked on their own flies and would be found insolvent
and unable to pay the proposed sums. By good luck the subjects of
the goy governments, knowing nothing about financial affairs,
have always preferred losses on exchange and diminution of
interest to the risk of new investments of their moneys, and have
thereby many a time enabled these governments to throw off their
shoulders a debit of several millions.
Nowadays, with external loans, these tricks cannot be played
by the goyim for they know that we shall demand all our moneys
back.
In this way an acknowledged bankruptcy will best prove to
the various countries the absence of any means between the
interests of the peoples and of those who rule them.
I beg you to concentrate your particular attention upon this
point, and upon the following: nowadays all internal loans are
consolidated by so-called flying loans, that is, such as have
terms of payment more or less near. These debts consist of moneys
paid into the savings banks and reserve funds. It left for long
at the disposition of a government these funds evaporate in the
payment of interest on foreign loans, and are replaced by the
deposit of equivalent amount of rentes.
And these last it is which patch up all the leaks in the
State treasuries of the goyim.
When we ascend the throne of the world all these financial
and similar shifts, as being not in accord with our interests,
will be swept away so as not to leave a trace, as also will be
destroyed all money markets, since we shall not allow the
prestige of our power to be shaken by fluctuations of prices set
upon our values, which we shall announce by law at the price
which represents their full worth without any possibility of
lowering or raising (Raising gives the pretext for lowering,
which indeed was where we made a beginning in relation to the
values of the goyim.)
We shall replace the money markets by grandiose government
credit institutions, the object of which will be to fix the price
of industrial values in accordance with government views. These
institutions will be in a position to fling upon the market five
hundred millions of industrial paper in one day, or to buy up for
the same amount. In this way all industrial undertakings will
come into dependence upon us. You may imagine for yourselves what
immense power we shall thereby secure for ourselves. . .
The secret of what is coming. The evil of many centuries as
the foundation of future well-being. The aureole of power
and its mystical worship.
In all that has so far been reported by me to you, I have
endeavoured to depict with care the secret of what is coming, of
what is past, and of what is going on now, rushing into the flood
of the great events coming already in the near future, the secret
of our relations to the goyim and of financial operations. On
this subject there remains still a little for me to add.
In our hands is the greatest power of our day — gold: in
two days we can procure from our storehouses any quantity we may
please.
Surely there is no need to seek further proof that our rule
is predestined by God? Surely we shall not fail with such wealth
to prove that all that evil which for so many centuries we have
had to commit has served at the end of ends the cause of true
well-being — the bringing of everything into order? Though it be
even by the exercise of some violence, yet all the same it will
be established. We shall contrive to prove that we are
benefactors who have restored to the rend and mangled earth the
true good and also freedom of the person, and therewith we shall
enable it to be enjoyed in peace and quiet, with proper dignity
of relations, on the condition, of course, of strict observance
of the laws established by us. We shall make plain therewith that
freedom does not consist in dissipation and in the right of
unbridled licence any more than the dignity and force of a man do
not consist in the right for everyone to promulgate destructive
principles in the nature of freedom of conscience, equality and
the like, that freedom of the person in no wise consists in the
right to agitate oneself and others by abominable speeches before
disorderly mobs, and that true freedom consists in the
inviolability of the person who honourably and strictly observes
all the laws of life in common, that human dignity is wrapped up
in consciousness of the rights and also of the absence of rights
of each, and not wholly and solely in fantastic imaginings about
the subject of one’s ego.
Our authority will be glorious because it will be
allpowerful, will rule and guide, and not muddle along after
leaders and orators shrieking themselves hoarse with senseless
words which they call great principles and which are nothing
else, to speak honestly, but utopian. . . Our authority will be
the crown of order, and in that is included the whole happiness
of man. The aureole of this authority will inspire a mystical
bowing of the knee before it and a reverent fear before it of all
the peoples. True force makes no terms with any right, not even
with that of God; none dare come near to it so as to take so much
as a span from it away.
Reduction of the manufacture of articles of luxury. Small
master production. Unemployment. Prohibition of drunkenness.
Killing out of the old society and its resurrection in a new
form. The chosen one of God.
That the peoples may become accustomed to obedience it is
necessary to inculcate lessons of humility and therefore to
reduce the production of articles of luxury. By this we shall
improve morals which have been debased by emulation in the sphere
of luxury. We shall re-establish small master production which
will mean laying a mine under the private capital of
manufacturers. This is indispensable also for the reason that
manufacturers on the grand scale often move, though not always
consciously, the thoughts of the masses in directions against the
government. A people of small masters knows nothing of
unemployment and this binds him closely with existing order, and
consequently with the firmness of authority. Unemployment is a
most perilous thing for a government. For us its part will have
been played out the moment authority is transferred into our
hands. Drunkenness also will be prohibited by law and punishable
as a crime against the humanness of man who is turned into a
brute under the influence of alcohol.
Subjects, I repeat once more, give blind obedience only to
the strong hand which is absolutely independent of them, for in
it they feel the sword for defense and support against social
scourges. . . What do they want with an angelic spirit in a king?
What they have to see in him is the personification of force and
power.
The supreme lord who will replace all now existing rulers,
dragging on their existence among societies demoralized by us,
societies that have denied even the authority of God, from whose
midst breaks out on all sides the fire of anarchy, must first of
all proceed to quench this all-devouring flame. Therefore he will
be obliged to kill off those existing societies, though he should
drench them with his own blood, that he may resurrect them again
in the form of regularly organized troops fighting consciously
with every kind of infection that may cover the body of the State
with sores.
This Chosen One of God is chosen from above to demolish the
senseless forces moved by instinct and not reason, by brutishness
and not humanness. These forces now triumph in manifestations of
robbery and every kind of violence under the mask of principles
of freedom and rights. They have overthrown all forms of social
order to erect on the ruins the throne of the King of the Jews;
but their part will be played out the moment he enters into his
kingdom. Then it will be necessary to sweep them away from his
path, on which must be left no knot, no splinter.
Then will it be possible for us to say to the peoples of the
world: “Give thanks to God and bow the knee before him who bears
on his front the seal of the predestination of man, to which God
himself has led his star that none other but Him might free us
from all the before-mentioned forces and evils.”
Confirming the roots of King David (?). Training of the
king. Setting aside of direct heirs. The king and three of
his sponsors. The king is fate. Irreproachability of
exterior morality of the King of the Jews.
I pass now to the method of confirming the dynastic roots of
King David to the last strata of the earth.
This confirmation will first and foremost be included in
that in which to this day has rested the force of conservatism by
our learned elders of the conduct of all the affairs of the
world, in the directing of the education of thought of all
humanity.
Certain members of the seed of David will prepare the kings
and their heirs, selecting not by right of heritage but by
eminent capacities, inducting them into the most secret mysteries
of the political, into schemes of government, but providing
always that none may come to knowledge of the secrets. The object
of this mode of action is that all may know that government
cannot be entrusted to those who have not been inducted into the
secret places of its art. . .
To these persons only will be taught the practical
application of the aforenamed plans by comparison of the
experiences of many centuries, all the observations on the
politico-economic moves and social sciences — in a word, all the
spirit of laws which have been unshakably established by nature
herself for the regulation of the relations of humanity.
Direct heirs will often be set aside from ascending the
throne if in their time of training they exhibit frivolity,
softness and other qualities that are the ruin of authority,
which render them incapable of governing and in themselves
dangerous for kingly office.
Only those who are unconditionally capable for firm, even if
it be to cruelty, direct rule will receive the reins of rule from
our learned elders.
In case of falling sick with weakness of will or other form
of incapacity, kings must by law hand over the reins of rule to
new and capable hands.
The king’s plans of action for the current moment, and all
the more so for the future, will be unknown, even to those who
are called his closest counsellors.
Only the king and the three who stood sponsor for him will
know what is coming.
In the person of the king who with unbending will is master
of himself and of humanity all will discern as it were fate with
its mysterious ways. None will know what the king wishes to
attain by his dispositions, and therefore none will dare to stand
across an unknown path.
It is understood that the brain reservoir of the king must
correspond in capacity to the plan of government it has to
contain. It is for this reason that he will ascend the throne not
otherwise than after examination of his mind by the aforesaid
learned elders.
That the people may know and love their king it is
indispensable for him to converse in the market-places with his
people. This ensures the necessary clinching of the two forces
which are now divided one from another by us by the terror.
This terror was indispensable for us till the time come; for
both these forces separately to fall under our influence.
The King of the Jews must not be at the mercy of his
passions, and especially of sensuality: on no side of his
character must he give brute instinct power over his mind,
Sensuality worse than all else disorganizes the capacities of the
mind and clearness of views, distracting the thoughts to the
worst and most brutal side of human activity.
The prop of humanity in the person of the supreme lord of
all the world of the holy seed of David must sacrifice to his
people all personal inclinations.
Our supreme lord must be of an exemplary irreproachability.
According to the testament of Montefiore, Zion is not
sparing, either of money or of any other means, to achieve its
ends. In our day, all the governments of the entire world are
consciously or unconsciously submissive to the commands of this
great Supergovernment of Zion, because all the bonds and
securities are in its hands: for all countries are indebted to
the Jews for sums which they will never be able to pay. All
affairs — industry, commerce, and diplomacy — are in the hands
of Zion. It is by means of its capital loans that it has enslaved
all nations. By keeping education on purely materialistic lines,
the Jews have loaded the Gentiles with heavy chains with which
they have harnessed them to their “Supergovernment”.
The end of national liberty is near, therefore personal
freedom is approaching its close; for true liberty cannot exist
where Zion uses the lever of its gold to rule the masses and
dominate the most respectable and enlightened class of society.
“He that hath ears to hear, let him hear”.
It is nearly four years since the Protocols of the Elders of
Zion came into my possession. Only God knows what efforts I have
made to bring them to general notice — in vain — and even to
warn those in power, by disclosing the causes of the storm about
to break on apathetic Russia who seems, in her misfortune, to
have lost all notion of what is going on around her.
And it is only now when I fear it may be too late, that I
have succeeded in publishing my work, hoping to put on their
guard those who still have ears to hear and eyes to see.
One can no longer doubt it, the triumphant reign of the King
of Israel rises over our degenerate world as that of Satan, with
his power and his terrors; the King born of the blood of Zion —
the Antichrist — is about to mount the throne of universal
empire.
Events are precipitated in the world at a terrifying speed:
quarrels, wars, rumours, famines, epidemics, earthquakes —
everything which even yesterday was impossible, today is an
accomplished fact. One would think that the days pass so rapidly
to advance the cause of the chosen people. Space does not allow
us to enter into the details of world history with regard to the
disclosed “mysteries of iniquity”, to prove from history the
influence which the “Wise Men of Zion” have exercised through
universal misfortunes by foretelling the certain and already near
future of humanity, or by raising the curtain for the last act of
the world’s tragedy.
Only the light of Christ and of his Holy Church Universal
can fathom the abyss of Satan and disclose the extent of its
wickedness.
I feel in my heart that the hour has already struck when
there should urgently be convoked an Eighth Oecumenical Council
which would unite the pastor and representatives of all
Christendom. Secular quarrels and schisms would all be forgotten
in the imminent need of preparing against the coming of the
Antichrist.
[ This forecast of Sergius Nilus is all the more remarkable,
when one considers that it appeared in the Epilogue to his
edition of the Protocols of 1905.]
A PROTOCOL OF 1919
[ A Russian newspaper, Prizyv, of 5th of February 1920,
published in Berlin, contained an interesting document in Hebrew,
dated December, 1919, which was found in the pocket of the dead
Jew Zunder, the Bolshevic Commander of the 11th Sharp-shooter
Battalion, throwing light on the secret organizations of Jewry in
Russia. In extenso it ran as follows: –]
SECRET. — To the representatives of all the branches of the
Israelite International League.
Sons of Israel! The hour of our ultimate victory is near. We
stand on the threshold to the command of the world. That which we
could only dream of before us is about to be realized. Only quite
recently feeble and powerless, we can now, thanks to the world’s
catastrophe, raise our heads with pride.
We must, however, be careful. It can surely be prophesied
that, after we have marched over ruined and broken altars and
thrones, we shall advance further on the same indicated path.
The authority of the, to us, alien religions and doctrines
of faith we have, through very successful propaganda, subjected
to a merciless criticism and mockery. We have brought the
culture, civilization, traditions and thrones of the Christian
nations to stagger. We have done everything to bring the Russian
people under the yoke of the Jewish power, and ultimately
compelled them to fall on their knees before us.
We have nearly completed all this but we must all the same
be very cautious, because the oppressed Russia is our arch-enemy.
The victory over Russia, gained through our intellectual
superiority, may in future, in a new generation turn against us.
Russia is conquered and brought to the ground. Russia is in
the agony of death under our heel, but do not forget — not even
for a moment — that we must be careful! The holy care for our
safety does not allow us to show either pity or mercy. At last we
have been allowed to behold the bitter need of the Russian
people, and to see it in tears! By taking from them their
property, their gold, we have reduced this people to helpless
slaves.
Be cautious and silent! We ought to have no mercy for our
enemy. We must make an end of the best and leading elements of
the Russian people, so that the vanquished Russia may not find
any leader! Thereby every possibility will vanquish for them to
resist our power. We must excite hatred and disputes between
workers and peasants. War and class-struggle will destroy all
treasures and culture created by the Christian people. But be
cautious, Sons of Israel! Our victory is near, because our
political and economic power and influence upon the masses are in
rapid progress. We buy up Government loans and gold, and thereby
we have controlling power over the world’s exchanges. The power
is in our hands, but be careful — place no faith in traitorous
shady powers!
Bronstein (Trotsky), Apfelbaum (Zinovieff), Rosenfeld
(Kameneff), Steinberg — all of them are like unto thousands of
other true sons of Israel. Our power in Russia is unlimited. In
the towns, the Commissariats and Commissions of Food, House
Commissions, etc., are dominated by our people. But do not let
victory intoxicate you. Be careful, cautious, because no one
except yourselves will protect us!
Remember we cannot rely on the Red Army, which one day may
turn its warfare on ourselves.
Sons of Israel! The hour for our long-cherished victory over
Russia is near; close up solid your ranks! Make known our
people’s national policy! Fight for eternal ideals! Keep holy the
old laws, which history has bequeathed to us! May our intellect,
our genius, protect and lead us!
Signed, The Central Committee of the Petersburg Branch of
the Israelite International League.
Appendix to the Protocols
————————-
This information is taken from a second publications also titled:
WORLD CONQUEST THROUGH WORLD GOVERNMENT
PROTOCOLS OF THE ELDERS OF ZION
INTRODUCTION
( 1922 )
Of the PROTOCOLS themselves little need be said in the way of intro-
duction. The book in which they are embodied was published by Sergyei Nilus
in Russia in 1905. A copy of this is in the British Museum bearing the
dated of its reception August 10, 1906. All copies that were known to exist
in Russia were destroyed in the Kerensky regime, and under his successors
the possession of a copy by anyone in Sovietland was a crime sufficient to
ensure the owner’s being shot on sight. The fact it in itself sufficient
proof of the genuineness of the PROTOCOLS. The Jewish journals, of course,
say that they are a forgery, leaving it to be understood that Professor
Nilus, who embodied them in a work of his own, had concocted them for his
own purposes.
M. Henry Ford, in an interview published in the New York World, Febru-
ary 17, 1921, put the case for Nilus tersely and convincingly thus:
The only statement I care to make about the PROTOCOLS
is that they fit in with what is going on. They are
sixteen years old, and they have fitted the world
situation up to this time. THEY FIT IT NOW.
Indeed they do!
The word “PROTOCOL” signifies a precise gummed on to the front of a
document, a draft of a document, minutes of proceedings. In this instance
“PROTOCOL” means “minutes of the proceedings” of the Meetings of the
Learned Elders of Zion. These PROTOCOLS give the substance of addresses
delivered to the innermost circle of the Rulers of Zion. They reveal the
concerted plan of action of the Jewish Nation developed through the ages
and edited by the Elders themselves up to date. Parts and summaries of the
plan have been published from time to time during the centuries as the
secrets of the Elders have leaked out. The claim of the Jews that the
PROTOCOLS are forgeries is in itself an admission of their genuineness, for
they never attempt to answer that facts corresponding to the threats which
the PROTOCOLS contain, and, indeed, the correspondence between the prophecy
and fulfillment is to glaring to be set aside or obscured. This the Jews
well know and therefore evade.
The presumption is strong that the PROTOCOLS were issued, or reissued,
at the First Zionist Congress held at Basel in 1897 under the presidency of
the Father of Modern Zionism, the late Theodor Herzl.
There has been recently published a volume of Herzl’s “Diaries,” a
translation of some passages of which appeared in the Jewish Chronicle of
July 14, 1922. Herzl gives an account of his first visit to England in
1895, and his conversation with Colonel Goldsmid, a Jew brought up as a
Christian, an Officer in the English Army, and at heart a Jew Nationalist
all the time. goldsmid suggested to herzl that the best way of expropriat-
ing the English Aristocracy and so destroying their power to protect the
people of England against Jew domination, was to put excessive taxes on the
land. Herzl thought this an excellent idea, and it is now to be found
definitely embodied in PROTOCOL VI!
The above extract from Herzl’s Diary is an extremely significant bit
of evidence bearing on the existence of the Jew World Plot and authenticity
of the PROTOCOLS, but any reader of intelligence will be able from his own
knowledge of recent history and from his own experience to confirm the
genuineness of every line of them, and it is in the light of this living
comment that all readers are invited to study Mr. Marsden’s translation of
this terrible inhuman document.
and here is another very significant circumstance. The present succes-
sor of Herzl as leader of the Zionist movement, Dr. Weizmann, quoted one of
these sayings at the send-off banquet given to Chief Rabbi Hertz on October
6, 1920. The Chief Rabbi was on the point of leaving for his Empire tour –
a sort of Jewish answer to the Empire tour of H.R.H. the Prince of Wales.
And this is the “saying” of the Sages which Dr. Weizmann quoted: “A benefi-
cent protection which God has instituted in the life of the Jew is that He
has dispersed him all over the world.” (Jewish Guardian, Cot. 8, 1920.)
Now compare this with the last clause but one of PROTOCOL XI, “God has
granted to us, His Chosen People, the gift of dispersion, and from this,
which appears to all eyes to be our weakness, has come forth all strength,
which has now brought us to the threshold of sovereignty over all the
world.”
The remarkable correspondence between these passages proves several
things. It proves that the Learned Elders exist. It proves that Dr. Weiz-
mann knows all about them. It proves that the desire for a “National Home”
in Palestine is only camouflage and an infinitesimal part of the Jew’s real
object. It proves that the Jews of the world have no intentions of settling
in Palestine or any separate country, and their annual prayer that they may
all meet “Next Year in Jerusalem” is merely a piece of their characteristic
make-believe. It also demonstrates that the Jews are now a world menace,
and that the Aryan races will have to domicile them permanently out of
Europe.
Who are the Elders?
This is a secret which has not been revealed. The are the Hidden Hand.
They are not the “Board of Deputies” (the Jewish Parliament in England) or
the “Universal Israelite Alliance” which sit in Paris. But the late Walter
Rathenau of the Allgemeiner Electrizitaets Gesellschaft has thrown a little
light on the subject and doubtless he was in possession of their names,
being, in all likelihood, one of the chief leaders himself. Writing in the
Wiener Freie Presse, December 24, 1912, he said:
Three hundred men, each of whom knows all the others,
govern the fate of the European continent, and they elect
their successor from their entourage.
A FIFTEENTH CENTURY “PROTOCOL”
The principles and morality of these latter-day PROTOCOLs are as old
as the tribe. Here is one of the Fifteenth Century which Jews can hardly
pronounce a forgery, seeing that is taken from the Rothschild journal.
The Revue des etudes Juives, financed by James de
Rothschild, published in 1889 two documents which showed how
true the PROTOCOLs are in saying that the Learned Elders of
Zion have been carrying on their plan for centuries. On
January 13, 1489, Chemor, Jewish Rabbi of Arles in Provence,
wrote to the Grand Sanhedrin, which had its seat in Constan-
tinople, for advice, as the people of Arles were threatening
the synagogues. What should the Jews do? This was the reply:
“Dear Beloved brethren in Moses, we have received your
letter in which you tell us of the anxieties and misfortunes
which you are enduring. We are pierced by as great a pain to
hear it as yourselves.
“The advice of the Grand Satraps and Rabbis is the
following:
1. As for what you say that the King of France obliges you
to become Christians: do it, since you cannot do otherwise,
but let the law of Moses be kept in your hearts.
2. As for what you say about the command to despoil you of
your goods [the law was that on becoming converted Jews gave
their possessions} make your sons merchants, that little by
little they may despoil the Christians of theirs.
3. As for what you say about their making attempts on your
lives: make your sons doctors and apothecaries, that they
may take away Christians’ lives.
4. As for what you say of their destroying your synagogues:
make your sons cannons and clerics in order that they may
destroy their churches.
5. As for the many other vexations you complain of: arrange
that your sons become advocates and lawyers, and see that
they always mix themselves up with the affairs of State, in
order that by putting Christians under your yoke you may
dominate the world and be avenged of them.
6. Do not swerve from this order that we give you, because
you will bind by experience that, humiliated as your are,
you will reach the actuality of power.
Signed V.S.S.V.F.F., Prince of the Jews,
21st Caslue (November), 1489.
In the year 1844, on the eve of the Jewish Revolution of 1848,
Benjamin Disraeli, whose real name was Israel, and who was a “damped”, or
baptized Jew, published his novel, Conningsby, in which occurs this ominous
passage:
“The world is governed by very different personages
from what is imagined by those who are not behind the
scenes.”
And he went on to show that these personages were all Jews.
Now the Providence has brought to the light of day these secret
PROTOCOLs all men may clearly see the hidden personages specified by
Disraeli at work “behind the scenes” of all the Governments. This
revelation entails on all white peoples the grave responsibility of
examining and revising au fond their attitude towards the Race and Nation
which boasts of its survival over all Empires.
LORD SYDENHAM ON THE ‘PROTOCOLS’
The following letter appeared in the “Spectator”
of August 27th, 1921.
Sir,
When the PROTOCOLS first appeared in English it was
pointed out that they embodied a forgery perpetrated by the
Tsar’s police with the idea of promoting pogroms. It now appears
that they are adapted from a “pamphlet” of 1865 attacking the
Second Empire.” This is most interesting, but it explains noth-
ing. As you point out, Mrs. Webster has shown the PROTOCOLS to be
full of plagiarism which she effectively explained by the use of
parallel columns, and before her most able book appeared Mr.
Lucien Wolfe had traced other similarities. As the PROTOCOLS were
obviously a compilation this was to be expected, and further
resemblances may be discovered. The importance of the most sinis-
ter compilation that has ever appeared resides in the subject
matter. The PROTOCOLS explain in almost laborious detail the
objects of BOLSHEVISM and the methods of carrying it into effect.
These methods were in operation in 1901 when Nilus said that he
received the documents, but BOLSHEVISM was then MARXIAN COMMU-
NISM, and the time had not come for applying it by military
force. Nothing that was written in 1865 can have any bearing upon
the deadly accuracy of the forecasts in the PROTOCOL, most of
which have since been fulfilled to the letter. Moreover, the
principles they enunciate corresponds closely with the recorded
statements of JEWISH authorities. If you read the American edi-
tion, with its valuable annexes, you will understand this, and
the confirmatory quotations there given can be multiplied. Even
the “JEWISH WORLD DESPOTISM,” which you described as a “piece of
malignant lunacy,” is not obscurely hinted at. Take this one
quotation from JEWISH STATE, by Theodore Herzl:
“Where we sink we become revolutionary proletariat, the
subordinate officers of the revolutionary party: when we
rise, there rises also our terrible power of the purse.”
Compare this ominous statement with those of the PROTOCOLS, of
which it is plainly an echo.
I note with thankfulness that you say that the discovery of
the French pamphlet “does not clear up the whole mystery.” Indeed
it does not, and if you will carefully read Mr. Ford’s amazing
disclosure you will wish for more light. The main point is, of
course, the source from which Nilus obtained the PROTOCOLS. The
Russians who knew Nilus and his writings cannot all have been
exterminated by the BOLSHEVIKS. His book, in which the PROTOCOLS
only form one chapter, has not been translated though it would
give some idea of the man. He was, I have been told by a Russian
lady, absolutely incapable either of writing any portion of the
PROTOCOLS or of being a party to fraud.
What is the most striking characteristic of the PROTOCOLS?
The answer is knowledge of a rare kind, embracing the widest
field. The solution of the “MYSTERY,” if it is one, is to be
found by ascertaining where this uncanny knowledge on which
prophecies now literally fulfilled are based, can be shown to
reside.
I am, Sir, &c.,
SYDENHAM
ADDENDUM
STARTLING NEW DOCUMENTS
THE MANIFESTO OF Aldolphe Cremieux, addressed to the Nation-
al JEWRY on the occasion of the founding of the Universal Israel-
ite Alliance. This has been pronounced a forgery, and something
much less produce as the “real” thing. The unfortunate part of
the business is that the “forgery” corresponds infinitely more
closely with the facts of history that that which is claimed to
be genuine! It proclaims three incontrovertible truths: (1) that
the JEWISH NATION is the enemy of all nations (2) that JEWS claim
that they are a people “Chosen” to dominate the whole earth, and
take possession of all the riches of all peoples; (3) that the
power of all nations is already in their hands, and that JEWS
thing they are on the eve of their complete conquest of the rest
of the human race. The date of this PROTOCOL II, of our series,
is 1860.
A PROTOCOL OF 1860
We take this PROTOCOL from the Morning Post of September
6th, 1920.
“A correspondent writing in reference to the hidden perils
draws attention to a Manifesto issued in 1880 to the ‘JEWS OF THE
UNIVERSE,’ by Adolphe Cremieux, the founder of the ALLIENCE
ISRAELITE UNIVERSELLE, and the well-known member of the Provi-
sional Government of 1871. Adolphe Cremieux, while Grand Master
of the French Masonic Lodges, offered 1,000,000 franks for the
head of William I of Germany. On his tomb he requested the fol-
lowing sole inscription to be inscribed:
“‘ Here lies Adolphe Cremieux, the founder of the
Alliance Israelite Universelle.'”
THE MANIFESTO
Emblem: On top – the tablets of Moses, a little lower – tow
extended hands clasping each other, and as a basis of the whole –
the glove of the earth.
Motto: “All JEWS for one, and one for all.”
The union which we desire to found will not be a French,
English, Irish, or German union, but a JEWISH one, a Universal
one.
Other peoples and races are divided into nationalities; we
alone have not co-citizens, but exclusively co-religionaries.
A JEW will under no circumstances become the friend of a
Christian or a Moslem before the moment arrives when the light of
the JEWISH FAITH, the only religion of reason, will shine all
over the world.
Scattered amongst other nations, who from time immemorial
were hostile to our rights and interests, we desire primarily to
be and to remain immutably JEWS.
Our nationality is the religion of our fathers, and we
recognize no other nationality.
We are living in foreign lands, and cannot trouble about the
mutable ambitions of countries entirely alien to us, while our
own moral and material problems are endangered.
THE JEWISH TEACHING MUST COVER THE WHOLE EARTH. Israelites!
No matter where fate should lead – though scattered all over the
earth, you must always consider yourselves members of a CHOSEN
RACE.
if you realize that the Faith of your forefathers is your
only patriotism –
if you recognize that, notwithstanding the nationalities you
have embrace, you always remain and everywhere form one and
only nation –
if you believe that JEWRY only is the one and only religious
and political truth –
if you are convinced of this, you, Israelites of the Uni-
verse –
then come and give ear to our appeal and prove to us your
consent!
Our cause is great and holy, and its success is guaranteed.
Catholicism, our immemorial enemy, is lying in the dust, mortally
wounded in the head.
The net which Israel is throwing over the globe of the earth
is widening and spreading daily, and the momentous prophecies of
our holy books are at last to be realized.
The time is near when Jerusalem will become the house of
payer for all nations and peoples, and the banner of JEWISH
MONO-DEITY will be unfurled and hoisted on the most distant
shores.
Let us avail ourselves of all circumstances.
Our might is immense – learn to adopt this for our cause.
What have you to be afraid of?
The day is not distant when all the riches and treasures of
the earth will become the property of the CHILDREN OF ISRAEL.”
More than sixty years have elapsed since this PROTOCOL was
written, and the riches of the earth are now almost entirely in
the posses or under the control of the Children of Israel. The
Torah, said the JEW poet, Heine, is the JEWS’ “portable Father-
land.” Cremieux says practically the same thing – :the faith of
our fathers is your only patriotism.” The JEW regards all NON-
JEWS as foreigners, and he is an alien everywhere.
FUNERAL ORATION
THE FATAL DISCOURSE OF RABBI REICHHORN
Appended to the prophecies of this PROTOCOL we have put a
few of the events which have happened in fulfillment. It will be
seen that there is a close correspondence between this PROTOCOL,
the Cremieux Manifesto, and the epistle emanating from the
“PRINCE OF THE JEWS” in 1489 A.D., and published in a Rothschild
magazine. It is probable that when any Gentile would ever thing
of connecting it with other documents emanating from JEWRY, or
with modern happenings.
[In its issue of 21 October, 1920, (no. 195) La Vieille
France published an extremely important Russian document in which
the following passage occurs:
“There is a striking analogy between the PROTOCOLS OF THE
ELDERS OF ZION and the discourse of the Rabbi Reichhorn, pro-
nounce in Prague in !*^( over the tomb of the Grand Rabbi
Simeon-ben-Ihuda and published by Readcliffe, who paid with his
life for the divulgation: Sonol, who had taken Radcliffe to hear
Reichhorn was killed in a duel some time afterwards. The general
ideas formulated by the Rabbi are fully developed in the PROTO-
COLS.”
In its issue of 10 March 1921 (No. 214) La Vieille France
gives the version of this funeral oration which was published in
La Russie Juive. It is perfectly clear that the funeral oration
and the PROTOCOLS OF THE ELDERS OF ZION come from one and the
same mint. Both are prophetic; and the power which made the
prophecies has been able to bring about their fulfillment. This
oration is so important that we append to it an account of the
fulfillment of each of the sections. There can no longer be any
doubts as to whose is the power which is disturbing the world,
creating WORLD UNREST , and at the same time reaping all the
profits. JEWRY IS ENSLAVING ALL CHRISTIAN PEOPLE OF THE EARTH.
There IS a JEW WORLD PLOT and it now stands finally and complete-
ly unmasked.
1. Every hundred years, We, the Sages of Israel, have been
accustomed to meet in Sanhedrin in order to examine our progress
toward the DOMINATION OF THE WORLD which Jehovah has promised us,
[actually it was Satan who promised all the kingdoms of the world
to Christ if he would worship him], and our conquest over the
enemy – CHRISTIANITY.
2. This year, united over the tomb of our reverend Simeon-
ben-Ihuda, we can state with pride that the past century has
brought us very near to our goal, and that this goal will be very
soon attained.
3. Gold has always been and always will be the irresistible
power. Handled by expert hands it will always be the most useful
lever for those who possess it, and the object of envy for those
who do not. With gold we can buy the most rebellious conscience,
can fix the rate of all values, the current price of all
products, can subsidize all State loans, and thereafter hold the
states at our mercy.
4. Already the principal banks, the exchanges of the entire
world, the credits of all governments, are in our hands.
5. The other great power of THE PRESS. By repeating with-
out cessation certain ideas, the PRESS succeeds in the end in
having them accepted as actualities. The THEATER renders us
analogous services. Everywhere the PRESS and the THEATER obey
our orders.
6. By the ceaseless praise of DEMOCRATIC RULE we shall
divide the CHRISTIANS into political parties, we shall destroy
the unity of their nations, we shall sow discord everywhere.
Reduced to impotence, they will bow before the LAW OF OUR BANK,
always united, and always devoted to our CAUSE.
7. We shall FORCE THE CHRISTIANS INTO WARS by exploiting
their pride and their stupidity. They will massacre each other,
and clear the ground for us to put our own people into.
8. The possession of the land has always brought influence
and power. In the name of social JUSTICE and EQUALITY we shall
parcel out the great estates; we shall give the fragments to the
peasants who covet them with all their powers, and who will soon
be in debt to us by the expense of cultivating them. Our capital
will make us their masters. We in our turn shall become the
great proprietors, and the possession of the land will assure the
power to us.
9. Let us try replace the circulation of gold with paper
money; our chests will absorb the gold, and we shall regulate the
value of the paper which will make us masters of all the posi-
tions.
10. We count among us plenty of orators capable of feigning
enthusiasm and of persuading mobs. We shall spread them among
the people to announce changes which should secure the happiness
of the human race. By gold and by flattery we shall gain the
proletariat which will charge itself with annihilating CHRISTIAN
CAPITALISM. We shall promise workmen salaries of which they have
never dared to dream, but we shall also raise the price of neces-
sities so that our profits will be greater still.
11. In this manner we shall prepare REVOLUTIONS which the
CHRISTIANS will make themselves and of which we shall reap the
fruit.
12. By our mockeries and our attacks upon them we shall
make their PRIEST and PREACHERS ridiculous then odious, and their
religion as ridiculous and as odious as their CLERGY. Then we
shall be masters of their souls. For our pious attachment to our
own religion and the superiority of our souls.
13. We shall already established our own men in all impor-
tant positions. We must endeavor to provide the Goyim with
lawyers and doctors; the lawyers are au courant with all inter-
ests; doctors once in the house, become confessors and directors
of consciences.
14. BUT ABOVE ALL LET US MONOPOLIZE EDUCATION. BY THIS
MEANS WE SPREAD IDEAS THAT ARE USEFUL TO US, AND SHAPE THE CHIL-
DREN’S BRAINS AS SUITS US.
15. If one of our people should unhappily fall into the
hands of justice amongst the CHRISTIANS, we must rush to help
him; find as many witnesses as he needs to save him from his
judges, until we become judges ourselves.
16. The monarchs of the CHRISTIAN world, swollen with
ambition and vanity, surround themselves with luxury and with
numerous armies. We shall furnish them with all the money their
folly demands, and so shall keep them in leash.
17. Let us take care not to hinder the MARRIAGE OF OUR MEN
WITH CHRISTIAN GIRLS, FOR THROUGH THEM WE SHALL GET OUT FOOT INTO
THE MOST CLOSELY LOCKED CIRCLES. If our daughter marry Goyim
they will be no less useful, for the children of a JEWISH mother
are ours. LET US FOSTER THE IDEA OF FREE LOVE, THAT WE MAY
DESTROY AMONG CHRISTIAN WOMEN ATTACHMENT TO THE PRINCIPLES AND
PRACTICES OF THEIR RELIGION.
18. For ages past the sons of Israel, despised and perse-
cuted have been working to open up a path to power. They are
hitting the mark. THEY CONTROL THE ECONOMIC LIFE OF THE ACCURSED
CHRISTIANS; their influence preponderates over politics and over
manners.
19. At the wished for hour, fixed in advance, WE SHALL LET
LOOSE THE REVOLUTION, WHICH BY RUINING ALL CLASSES OF CHRISTIANI-
TY WILL DEFINITELY ENSLAVE THE CHRISTIANS TO US. Thus will be
accomplished the promise of God made to His People.
THE FULFILLMENT OF THE PROPHECIES (1923)
[The “God” who promised to give all the kingdoms of the
world and the glory of them” to his worshiper we know. He is the
God of Judas, of Herod and of Cain. {Note: this is the promise
SATAN made to JESUS at the temptation}. Let us now see how he has
carried out his promise. Paragraph by paragraph we will take the
items. Let our readers compare them by their numbers.]
1. Within the half century which has elapsed since this
prophetic oration was mad, Judaism has taken giant strides in its
conquests over its age-long “Enemy” – Christianity. Purses,
Press, Politics – these are the engines by means of which the
Elders of Zion have made their conquest.
2. Four of the Christian Empires – Russia, Austria, Germany
and France – have already succumbed to the Jew Power. Only the
British Empire is left, and all its most precious institutions
are already under Jew control, which is working ceaselessly for
its final betrayal.
3. The Gold of the Nations is the real Lord of Israel. The
Gold mart of England is close on the Jews’ “Holy days Said the
Evening Standard, October 12, 1921. – “Gold was unregistered
today owning to the Jewish religious observance.” In the Jews’
expert hands gold has brought Parliament, Premiers, Parties,
Principles and Consciences, as the doings of the Parliament which
was one England’s reveal. Jews have flooded all nations with
paper money, retaining the gold themselves. They control all the
exchanges of the world and fix or unfix the rates of exchanges as
suits their interests. Jews have raised prices pari passu with
wages and so have kept up Industrial Unrest, which is one of
their chief assets.
4. As for principal Banks and Exchanges, the names of
Rothschild, Gwinner, Speyer, Schiff, Lowb, Kahn, Kuhn, Casssel,
Samuel, Warburg, Guggenheim, sufficiently attest the Overlordship
of Jewry in Lucre’s Empire.
5. But without control of the World’s Press, the power of
Gold could not be maintained. The Press of the one country would
not be sufficient. Hence the necessity of securing control of all
lines of communication, press agencies, Wolff Bureaux, Reuter’s,
Agence Hava, Marconi’s, advertisement agencies as well as the
actual ownership of papers, such as exists throughout the world
today. In our own country there is not a single daily morning
paper, except the Morning Post, which has any freedom form Jew
control. The theaters and cinemas are equally tied, and the
British Public are treated to Jew propaganda plays like the
“Little Brother,”, “Welcome Stranger,” “The Wandering Jew,” and
Mr. Levy’s lavatory-and-bead-chamber plays in his Grand Guignol.
“Everywhere the press and the Theatre are under our orders.” And
the Jews are so well place in regard to cinemas that they boast
that they cans censor their own films (Jewish Guardian)
6. “Liberalism” is one of the chief instruments of the
Jewish power. Through preaching this doctrine, and getting into
the machinery of Liberal parties Jews have exploited for their
own ends the generous instincts of all the peoples who have
received them into their communities. Jews have preached “democ-
racy,” and through getting their dupes to believe in it, have
succeeded in riveting on their necks the chain of Shylocracy, the
rule of the Crowned Usurer. Shylock-Rothschild, who was admitted
to England’s parliament by “Liberal” statement, no rules the
world. REduced to impotence the Nations bow before the Law – not
of Moses even, but of the Jew’s Bank – “always united and always
devoted to our (Jewish) cause.”
7. Thanks to the terrible power of this Bank, Jews have
forced Christians into wars without numbers, culminating in the
Great War. Wars have this especial value for Jews that Christians
massacre each other and make more room for the Chosen People.
Moreover, as Werner Sombart truly says, “Wars are the Jews Har-
vest.” The Jews’ Bank grows fat on the wars of Christians. Nearly
one hundred millions of Christians have been sweep off the face
of the globe already by the War, which the Jews planned, and
which is not yet by any means over in spite of official “Peace”
celebrations, and the Lords of Gold are stronger than ever.
8. By Jew-made laws the ancient proprietors of England are
being rapidly deprive of their estates, and farmers and laborers
are at the same time becoming more and more completely enslaved
under Shylock’s power.
9. Jews have the gold and we have paper money. Jews give
the paper the “value” which suits their interest. So that a good
harvest may mean ruin to a farmer just as readily as a bad one
through Jew manipulation of prices and exchanges. At the present
day, for purposes of selling, a litter of pedigree puppies will
fetch as much as a good-sized stack of hay, although the hay well
feed just as many horses ad it did when hay was five times its
present price.
10. Oratory is another great asset of the Gold-Power of
Jewry. Shinwells in Scotland, Monds in Wales, De Valeras in
Ireland, Isaacses and Samuels in England and India with their
Gentile Front megaphones like Lloyd George, Asquith, Churchill,
McKenna, MacDonald, Henderson, Lansbury, Tom Mann, Watson, etc.,
are all serving the Jew’s end. By gold and false promises they
turn the proletariat against Christian capitalists – who are
often not capitalists at all but actual producers – and divert
their attentions from the real Shylocks who are the actual vil-
lains of the piece. By raising the workman’s wages to an impossi-
ble live they destroy trade, and by raising the prices of food
they produce at once Unemployment and Starvation which make the
enslaving power of Shylock and his tribe greater than ever.
11. Thus come Revolution in which Christians do all the
fighting and of which Jews reap all the profits. Russia is com-
pletely destroyed by the Jews. Revolution has broken out in the
Empire of Britain. Ireland is almost a Republic, in fact, if not
in name, and the Jews are prospering amazingly. Our so-called
“British” Cabinet is in point of fact a Bolshevik Cabinet in
preliminary stage.
12. Thanks to Jew educationalists in the Press and on the
platform, the Churches are suffering from creeping paralysis. The
Jews are preaching atheism to Christians, that Judaism may remain
alone in the field. Mond with his English Review was doing the
educational work of his tribe in polluting the minds of English
readers.
13. The power of Jewry has put its own sons or its own
Gentile agents in all positions of strategic importance. We have
seen the Lloyed George-Sassoon combination presiding over the
empire; Isaacs, Samuel Meyer over India; Samuel over Palestine;
Mond over the health of the Kingdom; to name only a few samples
in this country, and in other countries it is even worse; whilst
the League of Nations – as the Jews themselves boast – is essen-
tially a Jewish concern.
14. As for the monopoly of education, the names Magnuses,
Gollanczec, Waldsteins, Lees, Lowes, Hatogs, Monds, etc., etc.,
show how rotten with Judaism are the educational establishments
of this country. The Professorial Chairs of Germany and France
are almost all filled with Jews.
15. Jews are so fond of “Law” that they are rapidly monopo-
lizing it. This helps them in many ways. how Hews defeat justice
is shown by the Dreyfus case, and by the case of the Jews who
murdered Pere Thomas, the Roman Catholic PRiest of Damascus, and
his servant. The murder was a ritual murder, but thanks to the
efforts of the Jewish nation, headed by Adolphe Cremieux of
France and Moses Montefiore of England the murderers, although
tried and convicted on the clearest evidence, escaped the penal-
ty.
16. The crowned monarchs of the world are led by the Jews,
as the German Emperor was by Walther Rathenau before and during
the war. Jews lend monarchs money in order that they may work
with it their own destruction. Jews can manipulate republics more
easily than they can monarchies and that is one reason why they
foster revolutions.
17. The intermarriage of wealthy sons and daughter of Jews
into aristocratic families has polluted almost all the once noble
houses of the Christian world. Not to mention Jew “Peers,” there
are the examples of Lord Rosebery and the Rothschilds, and number
of Jew duchesses. Lord Crewe is married to the daughter of a
Rothschild, and Lord Derby married his daughter to Lord Dalmeny,
a Rothschild’s son; Lord Sheffield married his daughter to the
Jew Edwin Samuel alias Montagu. Lord Curzon of Kedlestone is
son-in-law of a Jew.
18. After “Society,” Commerce. “Lyons” control the catering
trade of the metropolis; Samuel controls petrol; Mond controls
nickel and chemicals; Salmon and Gluckstein and their co-tribes-
men control tobacco, etc., etc. and so the “accrued Christians”
tamely submit to the yoke of Israel.
19. The British Empire, so far as concerns its own coin
(which the Jews control) is bankrupt.But its real wealth is
greater than ever – its spirit, its courage, its ancient litera-
ture before Jewry touch it with polluting fingers, its enter-
prise, its deep down desire to fulfill its mission in the world –
this is England’s real wealth, and this wealth Jewry hopes to
annihilate by means of Revolution and by planting England’s crown
family on Shylock’s head.
England’s hour has not struck yet. May the sleeping giant
awake in time to burst the paper bonds which England’s indolence
and England’s generosity have combine to suffer Shylock to wind
round England’s limbs!
***
A Russian newspaper, Prizyv, of 5th February, 1920, pub-
lished in Berlin, contained an interesting document in Hebrew,
dated December, 1919, which was found in the pocket of the dead
Jew Zunder, the Bolshevik Commander of the 11th Sharp-shooter
Battalion, throwing light on the secret organizations of Jewry in
Russia.
The PROTOCOLS has, like the first, never been called in
question by the Nation of Jewry. It reveals identically the same
plans and purposes of Jews for World domination and revenge which
pervade them all. This one especially gloats over the Jew con-
quest and enslavement of Russia.
In extenso it ran as follows:
SECRET – To the representatives of all the branches of the
Israelite International League.
Sons of Israel! The hour of our ultimate victory is near. We
stand on the threshold to the command of the world. That which we
could only dream of before is about to be realized. Only quite
recently feeble and powerless, we can now, thanks to world’s
catastrophe, raise our heads with pride.
We must, however, be careful. It can surely be prophesied
that, after we have marched over ruined and broken altars and
thrones, we shall advance further on the same indicated path.
The authority of the, to us, alien religions and doctrines
of faith we have through successfully propaganda, subjected to a
merciless criticism and mockery. We have brought the culture,
civilization, traditions and thrones of the Christian nations to
stagger. We have done everything to bring the Russian people
under the yoke of the Jewish power, and ultimately compelled them
to fall on their knees before us.
We have nearly completed all this but we must all the same
be very cautious, because the oppressed Russia, is our arch-
enemy. The victory over Russia, gained through our intellectual
superiority may in the future, in a new generation, turn against
us.
Russia is conquered and brought to the ground. Russia is in
the agony of death under our heel, but do not forget – net even
for a moment – that we must be careful The holy care for our
safety does not allow us to show either pity or mercy. At last we
have been allowed to behold the bitter need of the Russian peo-
ple, and to see it in tears! By taking from them their property,
their gold, we have reduce this people to helpless slaves.
Be cautious and silent! We ought to have no mercy for our
enemy. We must make an end of the best and leading elements of
the Russian people, so that the vanquished Russia may not find
any leader! Thereby every possible will vanish for them to resist
our power. We must excite hatred and disputes between workers and
peasants. War and class-struggle will destroy all treasures and
culture created by the Christian people. But be cautious, Sons of
Israel! Our victory is near, because our political and economic
power and influence upon the masses are in rapid progress. We
buy up Government loans and gold, and thereby we have controlling
power over the world’s exchanges. The power is in our hands, but
be careful – place no faith in traitorous shady powers!
Bronstein [Trotsky], Apfelbaum [Zinovieff], Rosenfeld
[Kmaneff], Steinberg – all of them are like unto thousands of
other true sons of Israel. Our power in Russia is unlimited. In
the towns, and Commissariats and Commissions of Food, House
Commissions, etc., are dominated by our people. But do not let
victory intoxicate you. Be careful, cautious, because no one
except yourselves will protect us.
Sons of Israel! The hour for our long-cherished victory over
Russia is near; close up solid your ranks! Make known our peo-
ple’s national policy! Fight for eternal ideals! Keep holy the
old laws, which history has bequeathed to us! May our intellect,
our genius, protect and lead us!
Signed, The Central Committee of the Petersburg Branch of
the Israelite International League
***
It will be noted that the above was found in Hebrew, as the
original of the PROTOCOLS OF THE ELDERS OF ZION and all the
secret documents of the Jews are. There are plenty of manifestoes
in Christian languages that are intended for the Goyim to read.
Of these we need take no account. “Israelite International
League” can be none other than l’Alliance Israelite Universelle,
founded by Cremieux and headed by Rothschild.
ALL THE PROTOCOLS TELL THE SAME TALE OF MALICE, REVENGE,
CUPIDITY AND MURDEROUS HATE AGAINST CHRISTIANS AND CHRISTIANITY.
JUDAISM IS SATANISM; and no amount of ritual and Cabalistic
camouflage can hid this fact.
QUOTES
Lest we forget at least an over-the-shoulder acknowledgement
to the very first radical: from all our legends, mythology, and
history (and who is to know where mythology leaves off and histo-
ry begins – or which is which), the first radical known to man
who rebelled against the establishment and did it so effectively
that he at least won his own kingdom.
-Lucifer.
from Rules for Radicals; A pragmatic primer for realis-
tic radicals by Saul D. Alinsky
***
The “God” who promised to give “all the kingdoms of the
world and the glory of them” to his worshipers we know. He is
the God of Judas, of Herod and of Cain. {this is the promise
SATAN made to JESUS at the temptation}.
from Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion, appendix
***
Again, the devil taketh him up into an exceeding high moun-
tain, and sheweth him all the kingdoms of the world, and the
glory of them; Matthew 4:8.
And the devil, taking him up into an high mountain, shewed
unto him all the kingdoms of the world in a moment of time. Luke
4:5
***
“In the desires of a terrible and formidable sect, you have
only reached the first stages of the plans it has formed for that
general Revolution which is to overthrow all thrones, all altars,
annihilate all property, efface all law, and end by dissolving
all society.”
The Abbe Barruel (1797) writing on the Anti-Christian Conspiracy.
***
“Unless Bolshevism is nipped in the bud immediately it is
bound to spread in one form or another all over Europe and the
whole world, as it is organized and worked by JEWS who have no
nationality and whose object is to destroy for their own ends the
existing order of things.”
British Government White Paper, Russia No. 1 (1919)
***
“There is now definite evidence that Bolshevism is an inter-
national movement controlled by JEWS; communications are passing
between the leaders in America, France, Russia and England, with
a view to concerted action.”
Directorate of Intelligence, Home Office, Scotland
Yard, London, in a Monthly Report to Foreign Embassies, 16th
July, 1919.
***
“This movement among the JEWS is not new. From the days of
Spartacus-Weishaupt to those of Karl Marx, and down to Trotsky
(Russia), Bela Kun (Hungary), Rosa Luxembourg (Germany), and Emma
Goldman (United States), THIS WORLD-WIDE CONSPIRACY FOR THE
OVERTHROW OF CIVILIZATION AND FOR THE RECONSTITUTION OF SOCIETY
ON THE BASIS OF ARRESTED DEVELOPMENT, OF ENVIOUS MALEVOLENCE, AND
IMPOSSIBLE EQUALITY, HAS BEEN STEADILY GROWING.”
II – The Symbolic Snake of Judaism
Chapter III opens with a reference to the symbolic Snake of
Judaism. In his Epilogue to the 1905 Edition of the Protocols
Nilus gives the following interesting account of this symbol:
According to the records of secret JEWISH ZIONISM, Solomon
and other JEWISH learned men had already, in 929 B.C., thought
out a theoretical scheme for the peaceful conquest of the whole
universe by ZION.
As history developed, this scheme was worked out in detail
and completed by men who were subsequently initiated in this
question. The learned men decided by peaceful means to conquer
the world for ZION with the slyness of the Symbolic Snake, whose
head was to represent those who have been initiated into the
plans of the JEWISH PEOPLE – the administration was always kept
secret, even from the JEWISH NATION itself. As this Snake pene-
trated into the hearts of the nations which it encountered it
undermined and devoured all the NON-JEWISH power of these States.
It is foretold that the Snake has sill to finish its work,
strictly adhering to the designed plan, until the course which it
has to run is closed by the return of its head to ZION and until,
by this means, the Snake has completed its round of Europe and
has encircled it – and until, by dint of enchaining Europe, it
has encompassed the whole world. This it is to accomplish by
using every endeavor to subdue the other countries by an economic
conquest.
The return of the head of the Snake to ZION can only be
accomplished after the power of all the Sovereigns of Europe has
been laid low, that is to say, when by means of economic crises
and wholesale destruction effected everywhere, there shall have
been brought about a spiritual demoralization and a moral corrup-
tion, chiefly with the assistance of JEWISH WOMEN masquerading as
French, Italians, etc. These are the surest spreader of licen-
tiousness into the lives of the leading men at the heads of
nations.
A map of the course of the Symbolic Snake is shown as fol-
lows: Its first stage in Europe was in 429 B.C. in Greece,
where, about the time of Pericles, the Snake first started eating
into the power of that country. The second stage was in Rome in
the time of Augustus, about 69 B.C. The third in Madrid in the
times of Charles V, in A.D. 1552. The fourth in Paris about
1790, in the time of Louis XVI. The fifth in London from 1814
onwards (after the downfall of Napoleon). The sixth in Berlin in
1871 after the Franco-Prussian war. The seventh in St. Peters-
burg, over which is drawn the head of the Snake under the date
1881.
After these states which the Snake traversed have had the
foundations of their constitutions shaken, Germany, with its
apparent power, forming no exception to the rule. In economic
conditions England and Germany are spared by the Snake, on which
at present [i.e., 1905] all its efforts are concentrated. The
future course of the Snake is not shown on this map, but arrows
indicate its next movement towards Moscow, Kiev, and Odessa.
It is now well know to us to what extent the latter cities
form the centers of the militant JEWISH RACE. Constantinople is
shown as the last of the Snake’s course before it reaches Jerusa-
lem.
III – The term “Goyim”
Meaning GENTILES or NON-JEW, is used throughout the Proto-
cols and is retained by Mr. Marsden.
The Protocols
————-
In 1884 the daughter of a Russian general, Mlle. Justine
Glinka, was endeavoring to serve her country in Paris by
obtaining political information, which she communicated to
General Orgevskii in St. Petersburg. For this purpose she
employed a Jew, Joseph Schorst, member of the Mizraim Lodge in
Paris. One day Schorst offered to obtain for her a document of
great importance to Russia, on payment of 2,500 francs. This sum
being received from St. Petersburg was paid over and the document
handed to Mlle. Glinka.
She forwarded the French original, accompanied by a Russian
translation, to Orgevskii, who in turn handed it to his chief,
General Cherevin, for transmission to the Tsar. But Cherevin,
under obligation to wealthy Jews, refused to transmit it, merely
filing it in the archives.
Meantime there appeared in Paris certain books on Russian
court life which displeased the Tsar, who ordered his secret
police to discover their authorship. This was falsefy attributed,
perhaps with malicious intent, to Mlle. Glinka, and on her return
to Russia she was banished to her estate in Orel. To the marechal
de noblesse of this district, Alexis Sukhotin, Mlle. Glinka gave
a copy of the Protocols. Sukhotin showed the document to two
friends, Stepanov and Nilus; the former had it printed and
circulated privately in 1897; the second, Professor Sergius A.
Nilus, published it for the first time in Tsarskoe-Tselc (Russia)
in 1901, in a book entitled The Great Within the Small. Then,
about the same time, a friend of Nilus, G. Butmi, also brought it
out and a copy was deposited in the British Museum on August 10,
1906.
Meantime, through Jewish members of the Russian police,
minutes of the proceedings of the Basle congress in 1897 had been
obtained and these were found to correspond with the Protocols.
In January 1917, Nilus had prepared a second edition,
revised and documented, for publication. But before it could be
put on the market, the revolution of March 1917 had taken place
and Kerenski, who had succeded to power, ordered the whole
edition of Nilus’s book to be destroyed. In 1924, Prof. Nilus was
arrested by the Cheka in Kiev, imprisoned, and tortured; he was
told by the Jewish president of the court, that this treatment
was meted out to him for “having done them incalculable harm in
publishing the Protocols”. Released for a few months, he was
again led before the G.P.U. (Cheka), this time in Moscow and
confined. Set at liberty in February 1926, he died in exile in
the district of Vladimir on January 13, 1929.]
[This is a Russian edition by Sergius A. Nilus in 1905]
[Translated from the Russian Text by Victor E. Marsden —
Formerly Russian Correspondent of “The Morning Post”]
PROTOCOLS
OF THE MEETINGS OF THE
LEARNED ELDERS OF ZION
———-
PROTOCOL NO. 1
Right lies in Might. Freedom — an idea only. Liberalism.
Gold. Faith. Self-Government. Despotism of Capital. The
internal foe. The Mob. Anarchy. Politics versus Morals. The
Right of the strong. The Invincibility of Jew-Masonic
authority. End justifies Means. The Mob a Blind Man.
Political A.B.C. Party Discord. Most satisfactory form of
rule-Despotism. Alcohol. Classicism. Corruption. Principles
and rules of the Jew-Masonic Government. Terror. ”Liberty,
Equality, Fraternity.” Principle of Dynastic Rule.
Annihilation of the privileges of the Goy-Aristocracy (i.e.,
non-Jew). The New Aristocracy. The psychological
calculation. Abstractness of “Liberty.” Power of removal of
representatives of the people.
…..Putting aside fine phrases we shall speak of the
significance of each thought: by comparisons and deductions we
shall throw light upon surrounding facts.
What I am about to set forth, then, is our system
from the two point[s] of view, that of ourselves and that of
the goyim (i.e., non-Jews).
It must be noted that men with bad instincts are more
in number than the good, and therefore the best results in
governing them are attained by violence and terrorization, and
not by academic discussions. Every man aims at power, everyone
would like to become a dictator if only he could, and rare indeed
are the men who would not be willing to sacrifice the welfare of
all for the sake of securing their own welfare.
What has restrained the beasts of prey who are called men?
What has served for their guidance hitherto?
In the beginnings of the structure of society they were
subjected to brutal and blind force; afterwards — to Law, which
is the same force, only disguised. I draw the conclusion that by
the law of nature right lies in force.
Political freedom is an idea but not a fact. This idea one
must know how to apply whenever it appears necessary with this
bait of an idea to attract the masses of the people to one’s
party for the purpose of crushing another who is in authority.
This task is rendered easier if the opponent has himself been
infected with the idea of freedom, so-called liberalism, and, for
the sake of an idea, is willing to yield some of his power. It is
precisely here that the triumph of our theory appears: the
slackened reins of government are immediately, by the law of
life, caught up and gathered together by a new hand, because the
blind might of the nation cannot for one single day exist without
guidance, and the new authority merely fits into the place of the
old already weakened by liberalism.
In our day the power which has replaced that of the rulers
who were liberal is the power of Gold. Time was when Faith ruled.
The idea of freedom is impossible of realization because no one
knows how to use it with moderation. It is enough to hand over a
people to self-government for a certain length of time for that
people to be turned into a disorganized mob. From that moment on
we get internecine strife which soon develops into battles
between classes, in the midst of which States burn down and their
importance is reduced to that of a heap of ashes.
Whether a State exhausts itself in its own convulsions,
whether its internal discord brings it under the power of
external foes — in any case it can be accounted irretrievably
lost: it is in our power. The despotism of Capital, which is
entirely in our hands, reaches out to it a straw that the State,
willy-nilly, must take hold of: if not — it goes to the bottom.
Should anyone of a liberal mind say that such reflections as
the above are immoral I would put the following questions: — If
every State has two foes and if in regard to the external foe it
is allowed and not considered immoral to use every manner and art
of conflict, as for example to keep the enemy in ignorance of
plans of attack and defence, to attack him by night or in
superior numbers, then in what way can the same means in regard
to a worse foe, the destroyer of the structure of society and the
commonweal, be called immoral and not permissible?
Is it possible for any sound logical mind to hope with any
success to guide crowds by the aid of reasonable counsels and
arguments, when any objection or contradiction, senseless though
it may be, can be made and when such objection may find more
favour with the people, whose powers of reasoning are
superficial? Men in masses and the men of the masses, being
guided solely by petty passions, paltry beliefs, customs,
traditions and sentimental theorism, fall a prey to party
dissension, which hinders any kind of agreement even on the basis
of a perfectly reasonable argument. Every resolution of a crowd
depends upon a chance or packed majority, which, in its ignorance
of political secrets, put forth some ridiculous resolution that
lays in the administration a seed of anarchy.
The political has nothing in common with the moral. The
ruler who is governed by the moral is not a skilled politician,
and is therefore unstable on his throne. He who wishes to rule
must have recource both to cunning and to make-believe. Great
national qualities, like frankness and honesty, are vices in
politics, for they bring down rulers from their thrones more
effectively and more certainly than the most powerful enemy. Such
qualities must be the attributes of the kingdoms of the goyim,
but we must in no wise be guided by them.
Our right lies in force. The word “right” is an abstract
thought and proved by nothing. The word means no more than: —
Give me what I want in order that thereby I may have a proof that
I am stronger than you.
Where does right begin? Where does it end?
In any State in which there is a bad organization of
authority, an impersonality of laws and of the rulers who have
lost their personality amid the flood of rights ever multiplying
out of liberalism, I find a new right — to attack by the right
of the strong, and to scatter to the winds all existing forces of
order and regulation, to reconstruct all institutions and to
become the sovereign lord of those who have left to us the rights
of their power by laying them down voluntarily in their
liberalism.
Our power in the present tottering condition of all forms of
power will be more invisible than any other, because it will
remain invisible until the moment when it has gained such
strength that no cunning can any longer undermine it.
Out of the temporary evil we are now compelled to commit
will emerge the good of an unshakeable rule, which will restore
the regular course of the machinery of the national life, brought
to naught by liberalism. The result justifies the means. Let us,
however, in our plans, direct our attention not so much to what
is good and moral as to what is necessary and useful.
Before us is a plan in which is laid down strategically the
line from which we cannot deviate without running the risk of
seeing the labour of many centuries brought to naught.
In order to elaborate satisfactory forms of action it is
necessary to have regard to the rascality, the slackness, the
instability of the mob, its lack of capacity to understand and
respect the conditions of its own life, or its own welfare. It
must be understood that the might of a mob is blind, senseless
and unreasoning force ever at the mercy of a suggestion from any
side. The blind cannot lead the blind without bringing them into
the abyss; consequently, members of the mob, upstarts from the
people even though they should be as a genius for wisdom, yet
having no understanding of the political, cannot come forward as
leaders of the mob without bringing the whole nation to ruin.
Only one trained from childhood for independent rule can
have understanding of the words that can be made up of the
political alphabet.
A people left to itself i.e., to upstarts from its midst,
brings itself to ruin by party dissensions excited by the pursuit
of power and honours and the disorders arising therefrom, Is it
possible for the masses of the people calmly and without petty
jealousies to form judgments, to deal with the affairs of the
country, which cannot be mixed up with personal interests? Can
they defend themselves from an external foe? It is unthinkable,
for a plan broken up into as many parts as there are heads in the
mob, loses all homogeneity, and thereby becomes unintelligible
and impossible of execution.
It is only with a despotic ruler that plans can be
elaborated extensively and clearly in such a way as to distribute
the whole properly among the several parts of the machinery of
the State: from this the conclusion is inevitable that a
satisfactory form of government for any country is one that
concentrates in the hands of one responsible person. Without an
absolute despotism there can be no existence for civilization
which is carried on not by the masses but by their guide,
whosoever that person may be. The mob is a savage and displays
its savagery at every opportunity. The moment the mob seizes
freedom in its hands it quickly turns to anarchy, which in itself
is the highest degree of savagery.
Behold the alcoholized animals, bemused with drink, the
right to an immoderate use of which comes along with freedom. It
is not for us and ours to walk that road. The peoples of the
goyim are bemused with alcoholic liquors; their youth has grown
stupid on classicism and from early immorality, into which it has
been inducted by our special agents — by tutors, lackeys,
governesses in the houses of the wealthy, by clerks and others,
by our women in the places of dissipation frequented by the
goyim. In the number of these last I count also the so-called
“society ladies,” voluntary followers of the others in corruption
and luxury.
Our countersign is — Force and Make-believe. Only force
conquers in political affairs, especially if it be concealed in
the talents essential to statesmen. Violence must be the
principle, and cunning and make-believe the rule for governments
which do not want to lay down their crowns at the feet of agents
of some new power. This evil is the one and only means to attain
the end, the good. Therefore we must not stop at bribery, deceit
and treachery when they should serve towards the attainment of
our end. In politics one must know how to seize the property of
others without hesitation if by it we secure submission and
sovereignty.
Our State, marching along the path of peaceful conquest, has
the right to replace the horrors of war by less noticeable and
more satisfactory sentences of death, necessary to maintain the
terror which tends to produce blind submission. Just but
merciless severity is the greatest factor of strength in the
State: not only for the sake of gain but also in the name of
duty, for the sake of victory, we must keep to the programme of
violence and make-believe. The doctrine of squaring accounts is
precisely as strong as the means of which it makes use. Therefore
it is not so much by the means themselves as by the doctrine of
severity that we shall triumph and bring all governments into
subjection to our super-government. It is enough for them to know
that we are merciless for all disobedience to cease.
Far back in ancient times we were the first to cry among the
masses of the people the words “Liberty, Equality, Fraternity,”
words many times repeated since those days by stupid poll-parrots
who from all sides round flew down upon these baits and with them
carried away the well-being of the world, true freedom of the
individual, formerly so well guarded against the pressure of the
mob. The would-be wise men of the goyim, the intellectuals, could
not make anything out of the uttered words in their abstractness;
did not note the contradiction of their meaning and inter-
relation: did not see that in nature there is no equality, cannot
be freedom; that Nature herself has established inequality of
minds, of characters, and capacities, just as immutably as she
has established subordination to her laws: never stopped to think
that the mob is a blind thing, that upstarts elected from among
it to bear rule are, in regard to the political, the same blind
men as the mob itself, that the adept, though he be a fool, can
yet rule, whereas the non-adept, even if he were a genius,
understands nothing in the political — to all these things the
goyim paid no regard; yet all the time it was based upon these
things that dynastic rule rested: the father passed on to the son
a knowledge of the course of political affairs in such wise that
none should know it but members of the dynasty and none could
betray it to the governed. As time went on the meaning of the
dynastic transference of the true position of affairs in the
political was lost, and this aided the success of our cause.
In all corners of the earth the words “Liberty, Equality,
Fraternity” brought to our ranks, thanks to our blind agents,
whole legions who bore our banners with enthusiasm. And all the
time these words were canker-worms at work boring into the well-
being of the goyim, putting an end everywhere to peace, quiet,
solidarity and destroying all the foundations of the goya States.
As you will see later, this helped us to our triumph; it gave us
the possibility, among other things, of getting into our hands
the master card — the destruction of the privileges, or in other
words of the very existence of the aristocracy of the goyim, that
class which was the only defense peoples and countries had
against us. On the ruins of the natural and genealogical
aristocracy of the goyim we have set up the aristocracy of our
educated class headed by the aristocracy of money. The
qualifications for this aristocracy we have established in
wealth, which is dependent upon us, and in knowledge, for which
our learned elders provide the motive force.
Our triumph has been rendered easier by the fact that in our
relations with the men whom we wanted we have always worked upon
the most sensitive chords of the human mind, upon the cash
account, upon the cupidity, upon the insatiability for material
needs of man: and each one of these human weaknesses, taken
alone, is sufficient to paralyse initiative, for it hands over
the will of men to the disposition of him who has bought their
activities.
The abstraction of freedom has enabled us to persuade the
mob in all countries that their government is nothing but the
steward of the people who are the owners of the country, and that
the steward may be replaced like a worn-out glove.
It is this possibility of replacing the representatives of
the people which has placed them at our disposal, and, as it
were, given us the power of appointment.
PROTOCOL NO. 2
Economic Wars–the foundation of the Jewish predominance.
Figure-head government and “secret advisers.” Successes of
destructive doctrines. Adaptability in politics. Part played
by the Press. Cost of gold and value of Jewish sacrifice.
It is indispensable for our purpose that wars, so far as
possible, should not result in territorial gains: war will thus
be brought on to the economic ground, where the nations will not
fail to perceive in the assistance we give the strength of our
predominance, and this state of things will put both sides at the
mercy of our international agentur; which possesses millions of
eyes ever on the watch and unhampered my any limitations
whatsoever. Our international rights will then wipe out national
rights, in the proper sense of right, and will rule the nations
precisely as the civil law of States rules the relations of their
subjects among themselves.
The administrators, whom we shall choose from among the
public, with strict regard to their capacities for servile
obedience, will not be persons trained in the arts of government,
and will therefore easily become pawns in our game in the hands
of men of learning and genius who will be their advisers,
specialists bred and reared from early childhood to rule the
affairs of the whole world. As is well known to you, these
specialists of ours have been drawing to fit them for rule the
information they need from our political plans from the lessons
of history, from observations made of the events of every moment
as it passes. The goyim are not guided by practical use of
unprejudiced historical observation, but by theoretical routine
without any critical regard for consequent results. We need not,
therefore, take any account of them — let them amuse themselves
until the hour strikes, or live on hopes of new forms of
enterprising pastime, or on the memories of all they have
enjoyed. For them let that play the principal part which we have
persuaded them to accept as the dictates of science (theory). It
is with this object in view that we are constantly, by means of
our press, arousing a blind confidence in these theories. The
intellectuals of the goyim will puff themselves up with their
knowledge and without any logical verification of them will put
into effect all the information available from science, which our
agentur specialists have cunningly pieced together for the
purpose of educating their minds in the direction we want.
Do not suppose for a moment that these statements are empty
words: think carefully of the successes we arranged for
Darwinism, Marxism, Nietzscheism. To us Jews, at any rate, it
should be plain to see what a disintegrating importance these
directives have had upon the minds of the goyim.
It is indispensable for us to take account of the thoughts,
characters, tendencies of the nations in order to avoid making
slips in the political and in the direction of administrative
affairs. The triumph of our system, of which the component parts
of the machinery may be variously disposed according to the
temperament of the peoples met on our way, will fail of success
if the practical application of it be not based upon a summing up
of the lessons of the past in the light of the present.
In the hands of the States of to-day there is a great force
that creates the movement of thought in the people, and that is
the Press. The part played by the Press is to keep pointing out
requirements supposed to be indispensable, to give voice to the
complaints of the people, to express and create discontent. It is
in the Press that the triumph of freedom of speech finds its
incarnation. But the goyim States have not known how to make use
of this force; and it has fallen into our hands. Through the
Press we have gained the power to influence while remaining
ourselves in the shade: thanks to the Press we have got the
gold in our hands, notwithstanding that we have had to gather
it out of the oceans of blood and tears. But it has paid us,
though we have sacrificed many of our people. Each victim on
our side is worth in the sight of God a thousand goyim.
PROTOCOL NO. 3
The Symbolic Snake and its significance. The instability of
the constitutional scales. Terror in the palaces. Power and
ambition. Parliaments “talkeries,” pamphlets. Abuse of
power. Economic slavery. “People’s Rights.” Monopolist
system and the aristocracy. The Army of Mason-Jewry.
Decrescence of the Goyim. Hunger and rights of capital. The
mob and the coronation of “The Sovereign Lord of all the
World.” The fundamental precept in the programme of the
future Masonic national schools. The secret of the science
of the structure of society. Universal economic crisis.
Security of “ours” (i.e., our people, Jews). The despotism
of Masonry — the kingdom of reason. Loss of the guide.
Masonry and the great French Revolution. The King Despot of
the blood of Zion. Causes of the invinsibility of Masonry.
Part played by secret masonic agents. Freedom.
Today I may tell you that our goal is now only a few steps
off. There remains a small space to cross and the whole long path
we have trodden is ready now to close its cycle of the Symbolic
Snake, by which we symbolize our people. When this ring closes,
all the States of Europe will be locked in its coil as in a
powerful vice.
The constitution scales of these days will shortly break
down, for we have established them with a certain lack of
accurate balance in order that they may oscillate incessantly
until they wear through the pivot on which they turn. The goyim
are under the impression that they have welded them sufficiently
strong and they have all along kept on expecting that the scales
would come into equilibrium. But the pivots — the kings on their
thrones — are hemmed in by their representatives, who play the
fool, distraught with their own uncontrolled and irresponsible
power. This power they owe to the terror which has been breathed
into the palaces. As they have no means of getting at their
people, into their very midst, the kings on their thrones are no
longer able to come to terms with them and so strengthen
themselves against seekers after power. We have made a gulf
between the far-seeing Sovereign Power and the blind force of the
people so that both have lost all meaning, for like the blind man
and his stick, both are powerless apart.
In order to incite seekers after power to a misuse of power
we have set all forces in opposition one to another, breaking up
their liberal tendencies towards independence. To this end we
have stirred up every form of enterprise we have armed all
parties, we have set up authority as a target for every ambition.
Of States we have made gladiatorial arenas where a host of
confused issues contend. A little more, and disorders and
bankruptcy will be universal.
Babblers inexhaustible have turned into oratorical contests
the sittings of Parliament and Administrative Boards. Bold
journalists and unscrupulous pamphleteers daily fall upon
executive officials. Abuses of power will put the final touch in
preparing all institutions for their overthrow and everything
will fly skyward under the blows of the maddened mob.
All people are chained down to heavy toil by poverty more
firmly than ever they were chained by slavery and serfdom; from
these, one way and another, they might free themselves, these
could be settled with, but from want they will never get away. We
have included in the constitution such rights as to the masses
appear fictitious and not actual rights. All these so-called
“People’s Rights” can exist only in idea, an idea which can never
be realized in practical life. What is it to the proletariat
labourer, bowed double over his heavy toll, crushed by his lot in
life, if talkers get the right to bable, if journalists get the
right to scribble any nonsense side by side with good stuff, once
the proletariat has no other profit out of the constitution save
only those pitiful crumbs which we fling them from our table in
return for their voting in favour of what we dictate, in favour
of the men we place in power, the servants of our agentur….
Republican rights for a poor man are no more than a bitter piece
of irony, for the necessity he is under of toiling almost all day
gives him no present use of them, but on the other hand robs him
of all guarantee of regular and certain earnings by making him
dependent on strikes by his comrades or lockouts by his masters.
The people under our guidance have annihilated the
aristocracy, who were their one and only defence and foster-
mother for the sake of their own advantage which is inseparably
bound up with the well-being of the people. Nowadays, with the
destruction of the aristocracy, the people have fallen into the
grips of merciless money-grinding scoundrels who have laid a
pitiless and cruel yoke upon the necks of the workers.
We appear on the scene as alleged saviours of the worker
from this oppression when we propose to him to enter the ranks of
our fighting forces — Socialists, Anarchists, Communists — to
whom we always give support in accordance with an alleged
brotherly rule (of the solidarity of all humanity) of our social
masonry. The aristocracy, which enjoyed by law the labour of the
workers, was interested in seeing that the workers were well fed,
healthy and strong. We are interested in just the opposite — in
the deminution, the killing out of the GOYIM. Our power is in the
chronic shortness of food and physical weakness of the worker
because by all that this implies he is made the slave of our
will, and he will not find in his own authorities either strength
or energy to set against our will. Hunger creates the right of
capital to rule the worker more surely than it was given to the
aristocracy by the legal authority of kings.
By want and the envy and hatred which it engenders we shall
move the mobs and with their hands we shall wipe out all those
who hinder us on our way.
When the hour strikes for our Sovereign Lord of all the
World to be crowned it is these same hands which will sweep away
everything that might be a hindrance thereto.
The goyim have lost the habit of thinking unless prompted by
the suggestions of our specialists. Therefore they do not see the
urgent necessity of what we, when our kingdom comes, shall adopt
at once, namely this, that it is essential to teach in national
schools one simple, true piece of knowledge, the basis of all
knowledge — the knowledge of the structure of human life, of
social existence, which requires division of labour, and,
consequently, the division of men into classes and conditions. It
is essential for all to know that owing to difference in the
objects of human activity there cannot be any equality, that he
who by any act of his compromises a whole class cannot be equally
responsible before the law with him who affects no one but only
his own honour. The true knowledge of the structure of society,
into the secrets of which we do not admit the goyim, would
demonstrate to all men that the positions and work must be kept
within a certain circle, that they may not become a source of
human suffering, arising from an education which does not
correspond with the work which individuals are called upon to do.
After a thorough study of this knowledge the peoples will
voluntarily submit to authority and accept such position as is
appointed them in the State. In the present state of knowledge
and the direction we have given to its development the people,
blindly believing things in print — cherishes — thanks to
promptings intended to mislead and to its own ignorance — a
blind hatred towards all conditions which it considers above
itself, for it has no understanding of the meaning of class and
condition.
This hatred will be still further magnified by the effects
of an economic crisis, which will stop dealings on the exchanges
and bring industry to a standstill. We shall create by all the
secret subterranean methods open to us and with the aid of gold,
which is all in our hands, a universal economic crisis whereby we
shall throw upon the streets whole mobs of workers simultaneously
in all the countries of Europe. These mobs will rush delightedly
to shed the blood of those whom, in the simplicity of their
ignorance, they have envied from their cradles, and whose
property they will then be able to loot.
“Ours” they will not touch, because the moment of attack
will be known to us and we shall take measures to protect our
own.
We have demonstrated that progress will bring all the goyim
to the sovereignty of reason. Our despotism will be precisely
that; for it will know how by wise severities to pacificate all
unrest, to cauterise liberalism out of all institutions.
When the populace has seen that all sorts of concessions and
indulgences are yielded it in the name of freedom it has imagined
itself to be sovereign lord and has stormed its way to power,
but, naturally, like every other blind man it has come upon a
host of stumbling blocks, it has rushed to find a guide, it has
never had the sense to return to the former state and it has laid
down its plenipotentiary powers at our feet. Remember the French
Revolution, to which it was we who gave the name of “Great”: the
secrets of its preparations are well known to us for it was
wholly the work of our hands.
Ever since that time we have been leading the peoples from
one disenchantment to another, so that in the end they should
turn also from us in favour of that King-Despot of the blood of
Zion, whom we are preparing for the world.
At the present day we are, as an international force,
invincible, because if attacked by some we are supported by other
States. It is the bottomless rascality of the goyim peoples, who
crawl on their bellies to force, but are merciless towards
weakness, unsparing to faults and indulgent to crimes, unwilling
to bear the contradictions of a free social system but patient
unto martyrdom under the violence of a bold despotism — it is
those qualities which are aiding us to independence. From the
premier-dictators of the present day the goyim peoples suffer
patiently and bear such abuses as for the least of them they
would have beheaded twenty kings.
What is the explanation of this phenomenon, this curious
inconsequence of the masses of the peoples in their attitude
towards what would appear to be events of the same order?
It is explained by the fact that these dictators whisper to
the peoples through their agents that through these abuses they
are inflicting injury on the States with the highest purpose —
to secure the welfare of the peoples, the international
brotherhood of them all, their solidarity and equality of rights.
Naturally they do not tell the peoples that this unification must
be accomplished only under our sovereign rule.
And thus the people condemn the upright and acquit the
guilty, persuaded ever more and more that it can do whatsoever it
wishes. Thanks to this state of things the people are destroying
every kind of stability and creating disorders at every step.
The word “freedom” brings out the communities of men to
fight against every kind of force, against every kind of
authority, even against God and the laws of nature. For this
reason we, when we come into our kingdom, shall have to erase
this word from the lexicon of life as implying a principle of
brute force which turns mobs into bloodthirsty beasts.
These beasts, it is true, fall asleep again every time when
they have drunk their fill of blood, and at such times can easily
be riveted into their chains. But if they be not given blood they
will not sleep and continue the struggle.
PROTOCOL NO. 4
Stages of a Republic. Gentile Masonry. Freedom and Faith.
International Industrial Competition. Role of Speculation.
Cult of Gold.
Every republic passes through several stages. The first of
these is comprised in the early days of mad raging by the blind
mob, tossed hither and thither, right and left: the second is
demagogy, from which is born anarchy, and that leads inevitably
to despotism — not any longer legal and overt, and therefore
responsible despotism, but to unseen and secretly hidden, yet
nevertheless sensibly felt despotism in the hands of some secret
organization or other, whose acts are the more unscrupulous
inasmuch as it works behind a screen, behind the backs of all
sorts of agents, the changing of whom not only does not
injuriously affect but actually aids the secret force by saving
it, thanks to continual changes, from the necessity of expending
its resources on the rewarding of long services.
Who and what is in a position to overthrow an invisible
force? And this is precisely what our force is. Gentile masonry
blindly serves as a screen for us and our objects, but the plan
of action of our force, even its very abiding place, remains for
the whole people an unknown mystery.
But even freedom might be harmless and have its place in the
State economy without injury to the well-being of the peoples if
it rested upon the foundation of faith in God, upon the
brotherhood of humanity, unconnected with the conception of
equality, which is negatived by the very laws of creation, for
they have established subordination. With such a faith as this a
people might be governed by a wardship of parishes, and would
walk contentedly and humbly under the guiding hand of its
spiritual pastor submitting to the dispositions of God upon
earth. This is the reason why it is indespensable for us to
undermine all faith, to tear of minds out of the GOYIM the very
principle of Godhead and the spirit, and to put in its place
arithmetical calculations and material needs.
In order to give the goyim no time to think and take note,
their minds must be diverted towards industry and trade. Thus,
all the nations will be swallowed up in the pursuit of gain and
in the race for it will not take note of their common foe. But
again, in order that freedom may once for all disintegrate and
ruin the communities of the goyim, we must put industry on a
speculative basis: the result of this will be that what is
withdrawn from the land by industry will slip through the hands
and pass into speculation, that is, to our classes.
The intensified struggle for superiority and shocks
delivered to economic life will create, nay, have already
created, disenchanted, cold and heartless communities. Such
communities will foster a strong aversion towards the higher
political and towards religion. Their only guide is gain, that is
Gold, which they will erect into a veritable cult, for the sake
of those material delights which it can give. Then will the hour
strike when, not for the sake of attaining the good, not even to
win wealth, but solely out of hatred towards the privileged, the
lower classes of the goyim will follow our lead against our
rivals for power, the intellectuals of the goyim.
PROTOCOL NO. 5
Creation of an intensified centralization of government.
Methods of seizing power by masonry. Causes of the
impossibility of agreement between States. The state of
“predestination” of the Jews. Gold — the engine of the
machinery of States. Significance of criticism. “Show”
institutions. Weariness from word-spinning. How to take a
grip of public opinion. Significance of personal initiative.
The Super-Government.
What form of administrative rule can be given to communities
in which corruption has penetrated everywhere, communities where
riches are attained only by the clever surprise tactics of semi-
swindling tricks; where looseness reigns: where morality is
maintained by penal measures and harsh laws but not by
voluntarily accepted principles: where the feelings toward faith
and country are obliterated by cosmopolitan convictions? What
form of rule is to be given to these communities if not that
despotism which I shall describe to you later? We shall create an
intensified centralization of government in order to grip in
[our] hands all the forces of the community. We shall regulate
mechanically all the actions of the political life of our
subjects by new laws. These laws will withdraw one by one all the
indulgences and liberties which have been permitted by the goyim,
and our kingdom will be distinguished by a despotism of such
magnificent proportions as to be at any moment and in every place
in a position to wipe out any goyim who oppose us by deed or
word.
We shall be told that such a despotism as I speak of is not
consistent with the progress of these days, but I will prove to
you that it is.
In the times when the peoples looked upon kings on their
thrones as on a pure manifestation of the will of God, they
submitted without a murmur to the despotic power of kings: but
from the day when we insinuated into their minds the conception
of their own rights they began to regard the occupants of thrones
as mere ordinary mortals. The holy unction of the Lord’s Anointed
has fallen from the heads of kings in the eye of the people, and
when we also robbed them of their faith in God the might of power
was flung upon the streets into the place of public
proprietorship and was seized by us.
Moreover, the art of diflecting masses and individuals by
means of cleverly manipulated theory and verbiage, by regulations
of life in common and all sorts of other quirks, in all which the
goyim understand nothing, belongs likewise to the specialists of
our administrative brain. Reared on analysis, observation, on
delicacies of fine calculation, in this species of skill we have
no rivals, any more than we have either in the drawing up of
plans of political actions and solidarity. ln this respect the
Jesuits alone might have compared with us, but we have contrived
to discredit them in the eyes of the unthinking mob as an overt
organization, while we ourselves all the while have kept our
secret organization in the shade. However, it is probably all the
same to the world who is its sovereign lord, whether the head of
Catholicism or our despot of the blood of Zion! But to us, the
Chosen People, it is very far from being a matter of
indifference.
For a time perhaps we might be successfully dealt with by a
coalition of the GOYIM of all the world: but from this danger we
are secured by the discord existing among them whose roots are so
deeply seated that they can never now be plucked up. We have set
one against another the personal and national reckonings of the
goyim, religious and race hatreds, which we have fostered into a
huge growth in the course of the past twenty centuries. This is
the reason why there is not one State which would anywhere
receive support if it were to raise its arm, for every one of
them must bear in mind that any agreement against us would be
unprofitable to itself. We are too strong–there is no evading
our power. The nations cannot come to even an inconsiderable
private agreement without our secretly having a hand in it.
“Per Me reges regnant”. (“It is through me that Kings
reign.”) And it was said by the prophets that we were chosen by
God Himself to rule over the whole earth. God has endowed us with
genius that we may be equal to our task. Were genius in the
opposite camp it would still struggle against us, but even so a
newcomer is no match for the old-established settler; the
struggle would be merciless between us, such a fight as the world
has never yet seen. Aye, and the genius on their side would have
arrived too late. All the wheels of the machinery of all States
go by the force of the engine, which is in our hands, and that
engine of the machinery of States is Gold. The science of
political economy invented by our learned elders has for long
past been giving royal prestige to capital.
Capital, if it is to co-operate untrammelled, must be free
to establish a monopoly of industry and trade: this is already
being put in execution by an unseen hand in all quarters of the
world. This freedom will give political force to those engaged in
industry, and that will help to oppress the people. Nowadays it
is more important to disarm the peoples than to lead them into
war; more important to use for our advantage the passions which
have burst into flames than to quench their fire; more important
to catch up and interpret the ideas of others to suit ourselves
than to eradicate them. The principal object of our directorate
consists in this: to debilitate the public mind by criticism; to
lead it away from serious reflections calculated to arouse
resistance; to distract the forces of the mind towards a sham
fight of empty eloquence.
In all ages the peoples of the world, equally with
individuals, have accepted words for deeds, for they are content
with a show and rarely pause to note, in the public arena,
whether promises are followed by performance. Therefore we shall
establish show institutions which will give eloquent proof of
their benefit to progress.
We shall assume to ourselves the liberal physiognomy of all
parties, of all directions, and we shall give that physiognomy a
voice in orators who will speak so much that they will exhaust
the patience of their hearers and produce an abhorrence of
oratory.
In order to put public opinion into our hands we must bring
it into a state of bewilderment by giving expression from all
sides to so many contradictory opinions and for such length of
time as will suffice to make the GOYIM lose their heads in the
labyrinth and come to see that the best thing is to have no
opinion of any kind in matters political, which it is not given
to the public to understand, because they are understood only by
him who guides the public. This is the first secret.
The second secret requisite for the success of our
government is comprised in the following: To multiply to such an
extent national failings, habits, passions, conditions of civil
life, that it will be impossible for anyone to know where he is
in the resulting chaos, so that the people in consequence will
fail to understand one another. This measure will also serve us
in another way, namely, to sow discord in all parties, to
dislocate all collective forces which are still unwilling to
submit to us, and to discourage any kind of personal initiative
which might in any degree hinder our affair. There is nothing
more dangerous than personal initiative; if it has genius behind
it, such initiative can do more than can be done by million, of
people among whom we have sown discord. We must so direct the
education of the goyim communities that whenever they come upon a
matter requiring initiative they may drop their hands in
despairing impotence. The strain which results from freedom of
action saps the forces when it meets with the freedom of another.
>From this collision arise grave moral shocks, disenchantments,
failures. By all these means we shall so wear down the GOYIM that
they will be compelled to offer us international power of a
nature that by its position will enable us without any violence
gradually to absorb all the State forces of the world and to form
a Super-Government. In place of the rulers of to-day we shall set
up a bogey which will be called the Super-Government
Administration. Its hands will reach out in all directions like
nippers and its organization will be of such colossal dimensions
that it cannot fail to subdue all the nations of the world.
PROTOCOL NO. 6
Monopolies; upon them depend the fortunes of the goyim.
Taking of the land out of the hands of the aristocracy.
Trade, Industry and Speculation. Luxury. Rise of wages and
increase of price in the articles of primary necessity.
Anarchism and drunkeness. Secret meaning of the propaganda
of economic theories.
We shall soon begin to establish huge monopolies, reservoirs
of colossal riches, upon which even large fortunes of the goyim
will depend to such an extent that they will go to the bottom
together with the credit of the States on the day after the
political smash….
You gentlemen here present who are economists, just strike
an estimate of the significance of this combination!
In every possible way we must develop the significance of
our Super-Government by representing it as the Protector and
Benefactor of all those who voluntarily submit to us.
The aristocracy of the goyim as a political force, is dead –
– we need not take it into account; but as landed proprietors
they can still be harmful to us from the fact that they are self-
sufficing in the resources upon which they live. It is essential
therefore for us at whatever cost to deprive them of their land.
This object will be best attained by increasing the burdens upon
landed property — in loading lands with debt. These measures
will check land-holding and keep it in a state of humble and
unconditional submission.
The aristocrats of the goyim, being hereditarily incapable
of contenting themselves with little, will rapidly burn up and
fizzle out.
At the same time we must intensively patronize trade and
industry, but, first and foremost, speculation, the part played
by which is to provide a counterpoise to industry: the absence of
speculative industry will multiply capital in private hands and
will serve to restore agriculture by freeing the land from
indebtedness to the land banks. What we want is that industry
should drain off from the land both labour and capital and by
means of speculation transfer into our hands all the money of the
world, and thereby throw all the goyim into the ranks of the
proletariat. Then the goyim will bow down before us, if for no
other reason but to get the right to exist.
To complete the ruin of the industry of the goyim we shall
bring to the assistance of speculation the luxury which we have
developed among the goyim, that greedy demand for luxury which is
swallowing up everything. We shall raise the rate of wages which,
however, will not bring any advantage to the workers, for at the
same time, we shall produce a rise in prices of the first
necessaries of life, alleging that it arises from the decline of
agriculture and cattle breeding: we shall further undermine
artfully and deeply sources of production, by accustoming the
workers to anarchy and to drunkenness and side by side therewith
taking all measure to extirpate from the fact of the earth all
the educated forces of the GOYIM.
In order that the true meaning of things may not strike the
GOYIM before the proper time we shall mask it under an alleged
ardent desire to serve the working classes and the great
principles of political economy about which our economic theories
are carrying on an energetic propaganda.
PROTOCOL NO. 7
Object of the intensification of armaments. Ferments,
discords and hostility all over the world. Checking the
opposition of the goyim by wars and by a universal war.
Secrecy means success in the political. The Press and public
opinion. The guns of America, China and Japan.
The intensification of armaments, the increase of police
forces — are all essential for the completion of the
aforementioned plans. What we have to get at is that there should
be in all the States of the world, besides ourselves, only the
masses of the proletariat, a few millionaries devoted to our
interests, police and soldiers.
Throughout all Europe, and by means of relations with
Europe, in other continents also, we must create ferments,
discords and hostility. Therein we gain a double advantage. In
the first place we keep in check all countries, for they well
know that we have the power whenever we like to create disorders
or to restore order. All these countries are accustomed to see in
us an indispensable force of coercion. In the second place, by
our intrigues we shall tangle up all the threads which we have
stretched into the cabinets of all States by means of the
political, by economic treaties, or loan obligations. In order to
succeed in this we must use great cunning and penetration during
negotiations and agreements, but, as regards what is called the
“official language,” we shall keep to the opposite tactics and
assume the mask of honesty and compliancy. In this way the
peoples and governments of the goyim, whom we have taught to look
only at the outside whatever we present to their notice, will
still continue to accept us as the benefactors and saviours of
the human race.
We must be in a position to respond to every act of
opposition by war with the neighbours of that country which dares
to oppose us: but if these neighbours should also venture to
stand collectively together against us, then we must offer
resistance by a universal war.
The principal factor of success in the political is the
secrecy of its undertakings: the word should not agree with the
deeds of the diplomat.
We must compel the governments of the goyim to take action
in the direction favoured by our widely-conceived plan, already
approaching the desired consummation, by what we shall represent
as public opinion, secretly prompted by us through the means of
that so-called “Great Power” — the Press, which, with a few
exceptions that may be disregarded, is already entirely in our
hands.
In a word, to sum up our system of keeping the governments
of the goyim in Europe in check, we shall show our strength to
one of them by terrorist attempts and to all, if we allow the
possibility of a general rising against us, we shall respond with
the guns of America or China or Japan.
PROTOCOL NO. 8
Ambiguous employment of juridical rights. Assistants of the
Masonic directorate. Special schools and super-educational
training. Economists and millionaires. To whom to entrust
responsible posts in the government.
We must arm ourselves with all the weapons which our
opponents might employ against us. We must search out in the very
finest shades of expression and the knotty points of the lexicon
of law justification for those cases where we shall have to
pronounce judgments that might appear abnormally audacious and
unjust, for it is important that these resolutions should be set
forth in expressions that shall seem to be the most exalted moral
principles cast into legal form. Our directorate must surround
itself with all these forces of civilization among which it will
have to work. It will surround itself with publicists, practical
jurists, administrators, diplomats and, finally, with persons
prepared by a special super-educational training in our special
schools. These persons will have cognisance of all the secrets of
the social structure, they will know all the languages that can
be made up by political alphabets and words; they will be made
acquainted with the whole underside of human nature, with all its
sensitive chords on which they will have to play. These chords
are the cast of mind of the goyim, their tendencies,
shortcomings, vices and qualities, the particularities of classes
and conditions. Needless to say that the talented assistants of
authority, of whom I speak, will be taken not from among the
goyim, who are accustomed to perform their administrative work
without giving themselves the trouble to think what its aim is,
and never consider what it is needed for. The administrators of
the goyim sign papers without reading them, and they serve either
for mercenary reasons or from ambition.
We shall surround our government with a whole world of
economists. That is the reason why economic sciences form the
principal subject of the teaching given to the Jews. Around us
again will be a whole constellation of bankers, industrialists,
capitalists and — the main thing millionaires, because in
substance everything will be settled by the question of figures.
For a time, until there will no longer be any risk in
entrusting responsible posts in our States to our brother Jews,
we shall put them in the hands of persons whose past and
reputation are such that between them and the people lies an
abyss, persons who, in case of disobedience to our instructions,
must face criminal charges or disappear — this in order to make
them defend our interests to their last gasp.
PROTOCOL NO. 9
Application of masonic principles in the matter of
reeducating the peoples. Masonic watchword. Meaning of Anti-
Semitism. Dictatorship of masonry. Terror. Who are the
servants of masonry. Meaning of the “clear-sighted” and the
“blind” forces of the goyim States. Communion between
authority and mob. Licence of liberalism. Seizure of
education and training. False theories. Interpretation of
laws. The “undergrounds” (metropolitains).
In applying our principles let attention be paid to the
character of the people in whose country you live and act; a
general, identical application of them, until such time as the
people shall have been re-educated to our pattern, cannot have
success. But by approaching their application cautiously you will
see that not a decade will pass before the most stubborn
character will change and we shall add a new people to the ranks
of those already subdued by us.
The words of the liberal, which are in effect the words of
our masonic watchword, namely, “Liberty, Equality, Fraternity,”
will, when we come into our kingdom, be changed by us into words
no longer of a watchword, but only an expression of idealism,
namely, into: “The right of liberty, the duty of equality, the
ideal of brotherhood.” That is how we shall put it, — and so we
shall catch the bull by the horns. …. De facto we have already
wiped out every kind of rule except our own, although de jure
there still remain a good many of them. Nowadays, if any States
raise a protest against us it is only pro forma at our discretion
and by our direction, for their anti-Semitism is indispensable to
us for the management of our lesser brethren. I will not enter
into further explanations, for this matter has formed the subject
of repeated discussions amongst us.
For us there are no checks to limit the range of our
activity. Our Super-Government subsists in extra legal conditions
which are described in the accepted terminology by the energetic
and forcible word — Dictatorship. I am in a position to tell you
with a clear conscience that at the proper time we, the
lawgivers, shall execute judgement and sentence, we shall slay
and we shall spare, we, as head of all our troops, are mounted on
the steed of the leader. We rule by force of will, because in our
hands are the fragments of a once powerful party, now vanquished
by us. And the weapons in our hands are limitless ambitions,
burning greediness, merciless vengeance, hatreds and malice.
It is from us that the all-engulfing terror proceeds. We
have in our service persons of all opinions, of all doctrines,
restorating monarchists, demagogues, socialists, communists, and
utopian dreamers of every kind. We have harnessed them all to the
task: each one of them on his own account is boring away at the
last remnants of authority, is striving to overthrow all
established form of order. By these acts all States are in
torture; they exhort to tranquility, are ready to sacrifice
everything for peace: but we will not give them peace until they
openly acknowledge our international Super-Government, and with
submissiveness.
The people have raised a howl about the necessity of
settling the question of Socialism by way of an international
agreement. Division into fractional parties has given them into
our hands, for, in order to carry on a contested struggle one
must have money, and the money is all in our hands.
We might have reason to apprehend a union between the
“clear-sighted” force of the goy kings on their thrones and the
“blind” force of the goy mobs, but we have taken all the needful
measure against any such possibility: between the one and the
other force we have erected a bulwark in the shape of a mutual
terror between them. In this way the blind force of the people
remains our support and we, and we only, shall provide them with
a leader and, of course, direct them along the road that leads to
our goal.
In order that the hand of the blind mob may not free itself
from our guiding hand, we must every now and then enter into
close communion with it, if not actually in person, at any rate
through some of the most trusty of our brethren. When we are
acknowledged as the only authority we shall discuss with the
people personally on the market places, and we shall instruct
them on questions of the political in such wise as may turn them
in the direction that suits us.
Who is going to verify what is taught in the village
schools? But what an envoy of the government or a king on his
throne himself may say cannot but become immediately known to the
whole State, for it will be spread abroad by the voice of the
people.
In order not to annihilate the institutions of the goyim
before it is time we have touched them with craft and delicacy,
and have taken hold of the ends of the springs which move their
mechanism. These springs lay in a strict but just sense of order;
we have replaced them by the chaotic license of liberalism. We
have got our hands into the administration of the law, into the
conduct of elections, into the press, into liberty of the person,
but principally into education and training as being the
cornerstones of a free existence.
We have fooled, bemused and corrupted the youth of the goyim
by rearing them in principles and theories which are known to us
to be false although it is by us that they have been inculcated.
Above the existing laws without substantially altering them,
and by merely twisting them into contradictions of
interpretations, we have erected something grandiose in the way
of results. These results found expression first in the fact that
the interpretations masked the laws: afterwards they entirely hid
them from the eyes of the governments owing to the impossibility
of making anything out of the tangled web of legislation.
This is the origin of the theory of course of arbitration.
You may say that the goyim will rise upon us, arms in hand,
if they guess what is going on before the time comes; but in the
West we have against this a manoeuvre of such appalling terror
that the very stoutest hearts quail — the undergrounds,
metropolitains, those subterranean corridors which, before the
time comes, will be driven under all the capitals and from whence
those capitals will be blown into the air with all their
organizations and archives.
PROTOCOL NO. 10
The outside appearances in the political. The “genius” of
rascality. What is promised by a Masonic coup d’etat?
Universal suffrage. Self-importance. Leaders of Masonry. The
genius who is guide of Masonry. Institutions and their
functions. The poison of liberalism. Constitution a school
of party discords. Era of republics. Presidents — the
puppets of Masonry. Responsibility of Presidents. “Panama”
Part played by chamber of deputies and president. Masonry —
the legislative force. New republican constitution.
Transition to masonic “despotism.” Moment for the
proclamation of “The Lord of all the World.” Inoculation of
diseases and other wiles of Masonry.
To-day I begin with a repetition of what I said before, and
I beg you to bear in mind that governments and peoples are
content in the political with outside appearances. And how,
indeed, are the goyim to perceive the underlying meaning of
things when their representatives give the best of their energies
to enjoying themselves? For Our policy it is of the greatest
importance to take cognisance of this detail; it will be of
assistance to us when we come to consider the division of
authority, freedom of speech, of the press, of religion (faith),
of the law of association, of equality before the law, of the
inviolability of property, of the dwelling, of taxation (the idea
of concealed taxes), of the reflex force of the laws. All these
questions are such as ought not to be touched upon directly and
openly before the people. In cases where it is indispensable to
touch upon them they must not be categorically named, it must
merely be declared without detailed exposition that the
principles of contemporary law are acknowledged by us. The reason
of keeping silence in this respect is that by not naming a
principle we leave ourselves freedom of action, to drop this or
that out of it without attracting notice; if they were all
categorically named they would all appear to have been already
given.
The mob cherishes a special affection and respect for the
geniuses of political power and accepts all their deeds of
violence with the admiring response: “rascally, well, yes, it is
rascally, but it’s clever! . . a trick, if you like, but how
craftily played, how magnificently done, what impudent audacity!”
We count upon attracting all nations to the task of erecting
the new fundamental structure, the project for which has been
drawn up by us. This is why, before everything, it is
indispensable for us to arm ourselves and to store up in
ourselves that absolutely reckless audacity and irresistible
might of the spirit which in the person of our active workers
will break down all hindrances on our way.
When we have accomplished our coup d’etat we shall say then
to the various peoples: “Everything has gone terribly badly, all
have been worn out with sufferings. We are destroying the causes
of your torment — nationalities, frontiers, differences of
coinages. You are at liberty, of course, to pronounce sentence
upon us, but can it possibly be a just one if it is confirmed by
you before you make any trial of what we are offering you.” . . .
Then will the mob exalt us and bear us up in their hands in a
unanimous triumph of hopes and expectations. Voting, which we
have made the instrument will set us on the throne of the world
by teaching even the very smallest units of members of the human
race to vote by means of meetings and agreements by groups, will
then have served its purposes and will play its part then for the
last time by a unanimity of desire to make close acquaintance
with us before condemning us.
To secure this we must have everybody vote without
distinction of classes and qualifications, in order to establish
an absolute majority, which cannot be got from the educated
propertied classes. In this way, by inculcating in all a sense of
self-importance, we shall destroy among the goyim the importance
of the family and its educational value and remove the
possibility of individual minds splitting off, for the mob,
handled by us, will not let them come to the front nor even give
them a hearing; it is accustomed to listen to us only who pay it
for obedience and attention, In this way we shall create a blind,
mighty force which will never be in a position to move in any’
direction without the guidance of our agents set at its head by
us as leaders of the mob. The people will submit to this regime
because it will know that upon these leaders will depend its
earnings, gratifications and the receipt of all kinds of
benefits.
A scheme of government should come ready made from one
brain, because it will never be clinched firmly if it is allowed
to be split into fractional parts in the minds of many. It is
allowable, therefore, for us to have cognisance of the scheme of
action but not to discuss it lest we disturb its artfulness, the
interdependence of its component parts, the practical force of
the secret meaning of each clause. To discuss and make
alterations in a labor of this kind by means of numerous votings
is to impress upon it the stamp of all ratiocinations and
misunderstandings which have failed to penetrate the depth and
nexus of its plottings. We want our schemes to be forcible and
suitably concocted. Therefore WE OUGHT NOT TO FLING THE WORK OF
GENIUS OF OUR GUIDE to the fangs of the mob or even of a select
company.
These schemes will not turn existing institutions upside
down just yet. They will only affect changes in their economy and
consequently in the whole combined movement of their progress,
which will thus be directed along the paths laid down in our
schemes.
Under various names there exists in all countries
approximately one and the same thing. Representation, Ministry,
Senate, State Council, Legislative and Executive Corps. I need
not explain to you the mechanism of the relation of these
institutions to one another, because you are aware of all that;
only take note of the fact that each of the above-named
institutions corresponds to some important function of the State,
and I would beg you to remark that the word “important” I apply
not to the institution but to the function, consequently it is
not the institutions which are important but their functions.
These institutions have divided up among themselves all the
functions of government — administrative, legislative,
executive, wherefore they have come to operate as do the organs
in the human body. If we injure one part in the machinery of
State, the State falls sick, like a human body, and will die.
When we introduced into the State organism the poison of
Liberalism its whole political complexion underwent a change.
States have been seized with a mortal illness — blood-poisoning.
All that remains is to await the end of their death agony.
Liberalism produced Constitutional States, which took the place
of what was the only safeguard of the goyim, namely, Despotism;
and a constitution, as you well know, is nothing else but a
school of discords, misunderstandings, quarrels, disagreements,
fruitless party agitations, party whims –in a word, a school of
everything that serves to destroy the personality of State
activity. The tribune of the “talkeries” has, no less effectively
than the Press, condemned the rulers to inactivity and impotence,
and thereby rendered them useless and superfluous, for which
reason indeed they have been in many countries deposed. Then it
was that the era of republics became possible of realization; and
then it was that we replaced the ruler by a caricature of a
government — by a president, taken from the mob, from the midst
of our puppet creatures, our slaves. This was the foundation of
the mine which we have laid under the goy people, I should rather
say, under the goy peoples.
In the near future we shall establish the responsibility of
presidents.
By that time we shall be in a position to disregard forms in
carrying through matters for which our impersonal puppet will be
responsible. What do we care of the ranks of those striving for
power should be thinned, if there should arise a deadlock from
the impossibility of finding presidents, a deadlock which will
finally disorganize the country? ….
In order that our scheme may produce this result we shall
arrange elections in favour of such presidents as have in their
past some dark, undiscovered stain, some “Panama” or other —
then they will be trustworthy agents for the accomplishment of
our plans out of fear of revelations and from the natural desire
of everyone who has attained power, namely, the retention of the
privileges, advantages and honour connected with the office of
president. The chamber of deputies will provide cover for, will
protect, will elect presidents, but we shall take from it the
right to propose new, or make changes in existing laws, for this
right will be given by us to the responsible president, a puppet
in our hands. Naturally, the authority of the president will then
become a target for every possible form of attack, but we shall
provide him with a means of self-defense in the right of an
appeal to the people, for the decision of the people over the
heads of their representatives, that is to say, an appeal to that
same blind slave of ours — the majority of the mob.
Independently of this we shall invest the president with the
right of declaring a state of war. We shall justify this last
right on the ground that the president as chief of the whole army
of the country must have it at his disposal, in case of need for
the defense of the new republican constitution, the right to
defend which will belong to him as the responsible representative
of this constitution.
It is easy to understand that in these conditions the key of
the shrine will lie in our hands, and no one outside ourselves
will any longer direct the force of legislation.
Besides this we shall, with the introduction of the new
republican constitution, take from the Chamber the right of
interpellation on government measures, on the pretext of
preserving political secrecy, and, further, we shall by the new
constitution reduce the number of representatives to a minimum,
thereby proportionately reducing political passions and the
passion for politics. If, however, they should, which is hardly
to be expected, burst into flame, even in this minimum, we shall
nullify them by a stirring appeal and a reference to the majority
of the whole people. . . Upon the president will depend the
appointment of presidents and vice-presidents of the Chamber and
the Senate. Instead of constant sessions of Parliaments we shall
reduce their sittings to a few months. Moreover, the president,
as chief of the executive power, will have the right to summon
and dissolve Parliament, and, in the latter case, to prolong the
time for the appointment of a new parliamentary assembly. But in
order that the consequences of all these acts which in substance
are illegal, should not, prematurely for our plans, fall upon the
responsibility established by us of the president, we shall
instigate ministers and other officials of the higher
administration about the president to evade his dispositions by
taking measures of their own, for doing which they will be made
the scapegoats in his place. . . This part we especially
recommend to be given to be played by the Senate, the Council of
State, or the Council of Ministers, but not to an individual
official.
The president will, at our discretion, interpret the sense
of such of the existing laws as admit of various interpretation;
he will further annul them when we indicate to him the necessity
to do so, besides this, he will have the right to propose
temporary laws, and even new departures in the government
constitutional working, the pretext both for the one and the
other being the requirements for the supreme welfare of the
State.
By such measures we shall obtain the power of destroying
little by little, step by step, all that at the outset when we
enter on our rights, we are compelled to introduce into the
constitutions of States to prepare for the transition to an
imperceptible abolition of every kind of constitution, and then
the time is come to turn every form of government into our
despotism.
The recognition of our despot may also come before the
destruction of the constitution; the moment for this recognition
will come when the peoples, utterly wearied by the irregularities
and incompetence — a matter which we shall arrange for — of
their rulers, will clamour: “Away with them and give us one king
over all the earth who will unite us and annihilate the causes of
discords — frontiers, nationalities, religions, State debts —
who will give us peace and quiet, which we cannot find under our
rulers and representatives.”
But you yourselves perfectly well know that to produce the
possibility of the expression of such wishes by all the nations
it is indispensable to trouble in all countries the people’s
relations with their governments so as to utterly exhaust
humanity with dissension, hatred, struggle, envy and even by the
use of torture, by starvation, BY THE INOCULATION OF DISEASES, by
want, so that the GOYIM see no other issue than to take refuge in
our complete sovereignty in money and in all else.
But if we give the nations of the world a breathing space
the moment we long for is hardly likely ever to arrive.
PROTOCOL NO. 11
Programme of the new constitution. Certain details of the
proposed revolution. The goyim — a pack of sheep. Secret
masonry and its “show” lodges.
The State Council has been, as it were, the emphatic
expression of the authority of the ruler: it will be, as the
“show” part of the Legislative Corps, what may be called the
editorial committee of the laws and decrees of the ruler.
This, then, is the programme of the new constitution. We
shall make Law, Right and Justice (1) in the guise of proposals
to the Legislative Corps, (2) by decrees of the president under
the guise of general regulations, of orders of the Senate and of
resolutions of the State Council in the guise of ministerial
orders, (3) and in case a suitable occasion should arise — in
the form of a revolution in the State.
Having established approximately the modus agendi we will
occupy ourselves with details of those combinations by which we
have still to complete the revolution in the course of the
machinery of State in the direction already indicated. By these
combinations I mean the freedom of the Press, the right of
association, freedom of conscience, the voting principle, and
many another that must disappear for ever from the memory of man,
or undergo a radical alteration the day after the promulgation of
the new constitution. It is only at that moment that we shall be
able at once to announce all our orders, for, afterwards, every
noticeable alteration will be dangerous, for the following
reasons: if this alteration be brought in with harsh severity and
in a sense of severity and limitations, it may lead to a feeling
of despair caused by fear of new alterations in the same
direction; if, on the other hand, it be brought in a sense of
further indulgences it will be said that we have recognized our
own wrongdoing and this will destroy the prestige of the
infallibility of our authority, or else it will be said that we
have become alarmed and are compelled to show a yielding
disposition, for which we shall get no thanks because it will be
supposed to be compulsory. . . Both the one and the other are
injurious to the prestige of the new constitution. What we want
is that from the first moment of its promulgation, while the
peoples of the world are still stunned by the accomplished fact
of the revolution, still in a condition of terror and
uncertainty, they should recognize once for all that we are so
strong, so inexpungable, so superabundantly filled with power,
that in no case shall we take any account of them, and so far
from paying any attention to their opinions or wishes, we are
ready and able to crush with irresistible power all expression or
manifestation thereof at every moment and in every place, that we
have seized at once everything we wanted and shall in no case
divide our power with them. . . Then in fear and trembling they
will close their eyes to everything, and be content to await what
will be the end of it all.
The goyim are a flock of sheep, and we are their wolves. And
you know what happens when the wolves get hold of the flock?…
There is another reason also why they will close their eyes:
for we shall keep promising them to give back all the liberties
we have taken away as soon as we have quelled the enemies of
peace and tamed all parties. . .
It is not worth while to say anything about how long a time
they will be kept waiting for this return of their liberties
For what purpose then have we invented this whole policy and
insinuated it into the minds of the goys without giving them any
chance to examine its underlying meaning? For what, indeed, if
not in order to obtain in a roundabout way what is for our
scattered tribe unattainable by the direct road? It is this which
has served as the basis for our organization of secret masonry
which is not known to, and aims which are not even so much as
suspected by, these Goy cattle, attracted by us into the “Show”
army of Masonic Lodges in order to throw dust in the eyes of
their fellows.
God has granted to us, His Chosen People, the gift of the
dispersion, and in this which appears in all eyes to be our
weakness, has come forth all our strength, which has now brought
us to the threshold of sovereignty over all the world.
There now remains not much more for us to build up upon the
foundation we have laid.
PROTOCOL NO. 12
Masonic interpretation of the word “freedom.” Future of the
press in the masonic kingdom. Control of the press.
Correspondence agencies. What is progress as understood by
masonry? More about the press. Masonic solidarity in the
press of to-day. The arousing of “public” demands in the
provinces. Infallibility of the new regime.
The word “freedom,” which can be interpreted in various
ways, is defined by us as follows:–
Freedom is the right to do that which the law allows. This
interpretation of the word will at the proper time be of service
to us, because all freedom will thus be in our hands, since the
laws will abolish or create only that which is desirable for us
according to the aforesaid programme.
We shall deal with the press in the following way: What is
the part played by the press today? It serves to excite and
inflame those passions which are needed for our purpose or else
it serves selfish ends of parties. It is often vapid, unjust,
mendacious, and the majority of the public have not the slightest
idea what ends the press really serves. We shall saddle and
bridle it with a tight curb: we shall do the same also with all
productions of the printing press, for where would be the sense
of getting rid of the attacks of the press if we remain targets
for pamphlets and books? The produce of publicity, which nowadays
is a source of heavy expense owing to the necessity of censoring
it, will be turned by us into a very lucrative source of income
to our State: we shall lay on it a special stamp tax and require
deposits of caution-money before permitting the establishment of
any organ of the press or of printing offices; these will then
have to guarantee our government against any kind of attack on
the part of the press. For any attempt to attack us, if such
still be possible, we shall inflict fines without mercy. Such
measures as stamp tax, deposits, of caution money and fines
secured by these deposits, will bring in a huge income to the
government. It is true that party organs might not spare money
for the sake of publicity, but these we shall shut up at the
second attack upon us. No one shall with impunity lay a finger on
the aureole of our government infallibility. The pretext for
stopping any publication will be the alleged plea that it is
agitating the public mind without occasion or justification. I
beg you to note that among those making attacks upon us will also
be organs established by us, but they will attack exclusively
points that we have pre-determined to alter.
Not a single announcement will reach the public without our
control. Even now this is already attained by us inasmuch as all
news items are received by a few agencies, in whose offices they
are focused from all parts of the world. These agencies will then
be already entirely ours and will give publicity only to what we
dictate to them.
If already now we have contrived to possess ourselves of the
minds of the goy communities to such an extent that they all come
near looking upon the events of the world through the coloured
glasses of those spectacles we are setting astride their noses:
if already now there is not a single State where there exist for
us any barriers to admittance into what goy stupidity calls State
secrets: what will our position be then, when we shall be
acknowledged supreme lords of the world in the person of our king
of all the world….
Let us turn again to the future of the printing press. Every
one desirous of being a publisher, librarian, or printer, will be
obliged to provide himself with the diploma instituted therefor,
which, in case of any fault, will be immediately impounded. With
such measures the instrument of thought will become an educative
means in the hands of our government, which will no longer allow
the mass of the nation to be led astray in by-ways and fantasies
about the blessings of progress. Is there any one of us who does
not know that these phantom blessings are the direct roads to
foolish imaginings which give birth to anarchical relations of
men among themselves and towards authority, because progress, or
rather the idea of progress, has introduced the conception of
every kind of emancipation, but has failed to establish its
limits. . . All the so-called liberals are anarchists, if not in
fact, at any rate in thought. Every one of them is hunting after
phantoms of freedom, and falling exclusively into license, that
is, into the anarchy of protest for the sake of protest.
We turn to the periodical press. We shall impose on it, as
on all printed matter, stamp taxes per sheet and deposits of
caution-money, and books of less than 30 sheets will pay double.
We shall reckon them as pamphlets in order, on the one hand, to
reduce the number of magazines, which are the worst form of
printed poison, and, on the other, in order that this measure may
force writers into such lengthy productions that they will be
little read especially as they will be costly. At the same time
what we shall publish ourselves to influence mental development
in the direction laid down for our profit will he cheap and will
be read voraciously. The tax will bring vapid literary ambitions
within bounds and the liability to penalties will make literary
men dependent upon us. And if there should be any found who are
desirous of writing against us, they will not find any person
eager to print their productions. Before accepting any production
for publication in print the publisher or printer will have to
apply to the authorities for permission to do so. Thus we shall
know beforehand of all tricks preparing against us and shall
nullify them by getting ahead with explanations on the subject
treated of.
Literature and journalism are two of the most important
educative forces, and therefore our government will become
proprietor of the majority of the journals. This will neutralize
the injurious influence of the privately-owned press and will put
us in possession of the tremendous influence upon the public
mind. . . If we give permit for ten journals, we shall ourselves
found thirty, and so on the same proportion. This, however, must
in nowise be suspected by the public. For which reason all
journals published by us will be of the most opposite, in
appearance, tendencies and opinions, thereby creating confidence
in us and bringing over to us our quite unsuspicious opponents,
who will thus fall into our trap and be rendered harmless.
In the front rank will stand organs of an official
character. They will always stand guard over our interests, and
therefore their influence will comparatively insignificant.
In the second rank will be the semi-official organs, whose part
it will be to attract the tepid and indifferent. In the third
rank we shall set up our own, to all appearance, opposition,
which, in at least one of its organs, will present what looks
like the very antipodes to us. Our real opponents at heart will
accept this simulated opposition as their own and will show us
their cards.
All our newspapers will be of all possible complexions —
aristocratic, republican, revolutionary, even anarchical — for
so long, of course, as the constitution exists. . . Like the
Indian idol Vishnu they will have a hundred hands, and every one
of them will have a finger on any one of the public opinions as
required. When a pulse quickens these hands will lead opinion in
the direction of our aims, for an excited patient loses all power
of judgment and easily yields to suggestion. Those fools who will
think they are repeating the opinion of a newspaper of their own
camp will be repeating our opinion or any opinion that seems
desirable for us. In the vain belief that they are following the
organ of their party they will in fact follow the flag which we
hang out for them.
In order to direct our newspaper militia in this sense we
must take especial and minute care in organizing this matter.
Under the title of central department of the press we shall
institute literary gatherings at which our agents will without
attracting attention issue the orders and watchwords of the day.
By discussing and controverting, but always superficially,
without touching the essence of the matter, our organs will carry
on a sham fight fusillade with the official newspapers solely for
the purpose of giving occasion for us to express ourselves more
fully than could well be done from the outset in official
announcements, whenever, of course, that is to our advantage.
These attacks upon us will also serve another purpose,
namely, that our subjects will be convinced of the existence of
full freedom of speech and so give our agents an occasion to
affirm that all organs which oppose us are empty babblers, since
they are incapable of finding any substantial objections to our
orders.
Methods of organization like these, imperceptible to the
public eye but absolutely sure, are the best calculated to
succeed in bringing the attention and the confidence of the
public to the side of our government. Thanks to such methods we
shall be in a position as from time to time may be required, to
excite or to tranquillise the public mind on political questions,
to persuade or to confuse, printing now truth, now lies, facts or
their contradictions, according as they may be well or ill
received, always very cautiously feeling our ground before
stepping upon it. . . We shall have a sure triumph over our
opponents since they will not have at their disposition organs of
the press in which they can give full and final expression to
their views owing to the aforesaid methods of dealing with the
press. We shall not even need to refute them except very
superficially.
Trial shots like these, fired by us in the third rank of our
press, in case of need, will be energetically refuted by us in
our semi-official organs.
Even nowadays, already, to take only the French press, there
are forms which reveal masonic solidarity in acting on the
watchword: all organs of the press are bound together by
professional secrecy; like the augurs of old, not one of their
numbers will give away the secret of his sources of information
unless it be resolved to make announcement of them. Not one
journalist will venture to betray this secret, for not one of
them is ever admitted to practise literature unless his whole
past has some disgraceful sore or other. . . These sores would be
immediately revealed. So long as they remain the secret of a few
the prestige of the journalist attracts the majority of the
country — the mob follow after him with enthusiasm.
Our calculations are especially extended to the provinces.
It is indispensable for us to inflame there those hopes and
impulses with which we could at any moment fall upon the capital,
and we shall represent to the capitals that these expressions are
the independent hopes and impulses of the provinces. Naturally,
the source of them will be always one and the same — ours. What
we need is that, until such time as we are in the plenitude of
power, the capitals should find themselves stifled by the
provincial opinion of the nation, i.e., of a majority arranged by
our agentur. What we need is that at the psychological moment the
capitals should not be in a position to discuss an accomplished
fact for the simple reason, if for no other, that it has been
accepted by the public opinion of a majority in the provinces.
When we are in the period of the new regime transitional to
that of our assumption of full sovereignity must not admit any
revelations by the press of any form of public dishonesty; it is
necessary that the new regime should be thought to have so
perfectly contented everybody that even criminality has
disappeared. . . Cases of the manifestation of criminality should
remain known only to their victims and to chance witnesses — no
more.
PROTOCOL NO. 13 (THIS IS ME:)
The need for daily bread. Questions of the Political.
Questions of industry. Amusements. People’s Palaces. “Truth
is One.” The great problems.
The need for daily bread forces the goyim to keep silence
and be our humble servants. Agents taken on to our press from
among the goyim will at our orders discuss anything which it is
inconvenient for us to issue directly in official documents, and
we meanwhile, quietly amid the din of the discussion so raised,
shall simply take and carry through such measures as we wish and
then offer them to the public as an accomplished fact. No one
will dare to demand the abrogation of a matter once settled, all
the more so as it will be represented as an improvement. . . And
immediately the press will distract the current of thought
towards new questions (have we not trained people always to be
seeking something new?). Into the discussions of these new
questions will throw themselves those of the brainless dispensers
of fortunes who are not able even now to understand that they
have not the remotest conception about the matters which they
undertake to discuss. Questions of the political are unattainable
for any save those who have guided it already for many ages, the
creators.
From all this you will see that in securing the opinion of
the mob we are only facilitating the working of our machinery,
and you may remark that it is not for actions but for words
issued by us on this or that question that we seem to seek
approval. We are constantly making public declaration that we are
guided in all our undertakings by the hope, joined to the
conviction, that we are serving the common weal.
In order to distract people who may be too troublesome from
discussions of questions of the political we are now putting
forward what we allege to be new questions of the political,
namely, questions of industry. In this sphere let them discuss
themselves silly! The masses are agreed to remain inactive, to
take a rest from what they suppose to be political activity
(which we trained them to in order to use them as a means of
combatting the goy governments) only on condition of being found
new employments, in which we are prescribing them something that
looks like the same political object. In order that the masses
themselves may not guess what they are about we further distract
them with amusements, games, pastimes, passions, people’s
palaces. . . Soon we shall begin through the press to propose
competitions in art, in sport of all kinds: these interests will
finally distract their minds from questions in which we should
find ourselves compelled to oppose them. Growing more and more
disaccustomed to reflect and form any opinions of their own,
people will begin to talk in the same tone as we, because we
alone shall be offering them new directions for thought of course
through such persons as will not be suspected of solidarity with
us.
The part played by the liberals, utopian dreamers, will be
finally played out when our government is acknowledged. Till such
time they will continue to do us good service. Therefore we shall
continue to direct their minds to all sorts of vain conceptions
of fantastic theories, new and apparently progressive: for have
we not with complete success turned the brainless heads of the
goyim with progress, till there it not among the goyim one mind
able to perceive that under this work lies a departure from truth
in all cases where it is not a question of material inventions,
for truth is one, and in it there is no place for progress.
Progress, like a fallacious idea, serves to obscure truth so that
none may know it except us, the Chosen of God, its guardians.
When we come into our kingdom our orators will expound great
problems which have turned humanity upside down in order to bring
it at the end under our beneficent rule.
Who will ever suspect then that all these peoples were
stage-managed by us according to political plan which no one has
so much as guessed at in the course of many centuries? . . .
PROTOCOL NO. 14
The religion of the future. Future conditions of serfdom.
Inaccessibility of knowledge regarding the religion of the
future. Pornography and the printed matter of the future.
When we come into our kingdom it will be undesirable for us
that there should exist any other religion than ours of the One
God with whom our destiny is bound up by our position as the
Chosen People and through whom our same destiny is united with
the destinies of the world. We must therefore sweep away all
other forms of belief. If this gives birth to the atheists whom
we see to-day, it will not, being only a transitional stage,
interfere with our views, but will serve as a warning for those
generations which will hearken to our preaching of the religion
of Moses, that, by its stable and thoroughly elaborated system
has brought all the peoples of the world into subjection to us.
Therein we shall emphasize its mystical right, on which, as we
shall say, all its educative power is based. . . Then at every
possible opportunity we shall publish articles in which we shall
make comparisons between our beneficent rule and those of past
ages. The blessings of tranquillity, though it be a tranquility
forcibly brought about by centuries of agitation, will throw into
higher relief the benefits to which we shall point. The errors of
the goyim governments will be depicted by us in the most vivid
hues. We shall implant such an abhorrence of them that the
peoples will prefer tranquillity in a state of serfdom to those
rights of vaunted freedom which have tortured humanity and
exhausted the very sources of human existence, sources which have
been exploited by a mob of rascally adventurers who know not what
they do. . . Useless changes of forms of government to which we
instigated the GOYIM when we were undermining their state
structures, will have so wearied the peoples by that time that
they will prefer to suffer anything under us rather than run the
risk of enduring again all the agitations and miseries they have
gone through.
At the same time we shall not omit to emphasize the
historical mistakes of the goy governments which have tormented
humanity for so many centuries by their lack of understanding of
everything that constitutes the true good of humanity in their
chase after fantastic schemes of social blessings, and have never
noticed that these schemes kept on producing a worse and never a
better state of the universal relations which are the basis of
human life. . .
The whole force of our principles and methods will lie in
the fact that we shall present them and expound them as a
splendid contrast to the dead and decomposed old order of things
in social life.
Our philosophers will discuss all the shortcomings of the
various beliefs of the GOYIM, but no one will ever bring under
discussion our faith from its true point of view since this will
be fully learned by none save ours, who will never dare to betray
its secrets.
In countries known as progressive and enlightened we have
created a senseless, filthy, abominable literature. For some time
after our entrance to power we shall continue to encourage its
existence in order to provide a telling relief by contrast to the
speeches, party programme, which will be distributed from exalted
quarters of ours. Our wise men, trained to become leaders of the
goyim, will compose speeches, projects, memoirs, articles, which
will be used by us to influence the minds of the goyim, directing
them towards such understanding and forms of knowledge as have
been determined by us.
PROTOCOL NO. 15
One-day coup d'etat (revolution) over all the world.
Executions. Future lot of goyim-masons. Mysticism of
authority. Multiplication of masonic lodges. Central
governing board of masonic elders. The "Azev-tactics."
Masonry as leader and guide of all secret societies.
Significance of public applause. Collectivism. Victims.
Executions of masons. Fall of the prestige of laws and
authority. Our position as the Chosen people. Brevity and
clarity of the laws of the kingdom of the future. Obedience
to orders. Measures against abuse of authority. Severity of
penalties. Age-limit for judges. Liberalism of judges and
authorities. The money of all the world. Absolutism of
masonry. Right of appeal. Patriarchal "outside appearance"
of the power of the future "ruler." Apotheosis of the ruler.
The right of the strong as the one and only right. The King
of Israel. Patriarch of all the world.
When we at last definitely come into our kingdom by the aid
of coups d'etat prepared everywhere for one and the same day,
after the worthlessness of all existing forms of government has
been definitely acknowledged (and not a little time will pass
before that comes about, perhaps even a whole century) we shall
make it our task to see that against us such things as plots
shall no longer exist. With this purpose we shall slay without
mercy all who take arms (in hand) to oppose our coming into our
kingdom. Every kind of new institution of anything like a secret
society will also be punished with death; those of them which are
now in existence, are known to us, serve us and have served us,
we shall disband and send into exile to continents far removed
from Europe. In this way we shall proceed with those GOY masons
who know too much; such of these as we may for some reason spare
will be kept in constant fear of exile. We shall promulgate a law
making all former members of secret societies liable to exile
from Europe as the centre of our rule.
Resolutions of our government will be final, without appeal.
In the goy societies, in which we have planted and deeply
rooted discord and protestantism, the only possible way of
restoring order is to employ merciless measures that prove the
direct force of authority: no regard must be paid to the victims
who fall, they suffer for the well being of the future. The
attainment of that well-being, even at the expense of sacrifices,
is the duty of any kind of government that acknowledges as
justification for its existence not only its privileges but its
obligations. The principal guarantee of stability of rule is to
confirm the aureole of power, and this aureole is attained only
by such a majestic inflexibility of might as shall carry on its
face the emblems of inviolability from mystical causes -- from
the choice of God. Such was, until recent times, the Russian
autocracy, the one and only serious foe we had in the world,
without counting the Papacy. Bear in mind the example when Italy,
drenched with blood, never touched a hair of the head of Sulla
who had poured forth that blood: Sulla enjoyed an apotheosis for
his might in the eyes of the people, though they had been torn in
pieces by him, but his intrepid return to Italy ringed him round
with inviolability. The people do not lay a finger on him who
hypnotizes them by his daring and strength of mind.
Meantime, however, until we come into our kingdom, we shall
act in the contrary way: we shall create and multiply free
masonic lodges in all the countries of the world, absorb into
them all who may become or who are prominent in public activity,
for in these lodges we shall find our principal intelligence
office and means of influence. All these lodges we shall bring
under one central administration, known to us alone and to all
others absolutely unknown, which will be composed of our learned
elders. The lodges will have their representatives who will serve
to screen the above-mentioned administration of masonry and from
whom will issue the watchword and programme. In these lodges we
shall tie together the knot which binds together all
revolutionary and liberal elements. Their composition will be
made up of all strata of society. The most secret political plots
will be known to us and will fall under our guiding hands on the
very day of their conception. Among the members of these lodges
will be almost all the agents of international and national
police since their service is for us irreplaceable in the respect
that the police is in a position not only to use its own
particular measures with the insubordinate, but also to screen
our activities and provide pretexts for discontents, et cetera.
The class of people who most willingly enter into secret
societies are those who live by their wits, careerists, and in
general people, mostly light-minded, with whom we shall have no
difficulty in dealing and in using to wind up the mechanism of
the machine devised by us. If this world grows agitated the
meaning of that will be that we have had to stir it up in order
to break up its too great solidarity. But if there should arise
in its midst a plot, then at the head of that plot will be no
other than one of our most trusted servants. It is natural that
we and no other should lead masonic activities, for we know
whither we are leading, we know the final goal of every form of
activity whereas the goyim have knowledge of nothing, not even of
the immediate effect of action; they put before themselves,
usually, the momentary reckoning of the satisfaction of their
self-opinion in the accomplishment of their thought without even
remarking that the very conception never belonged to their
initiative but to our instigation of their thought. . .
The goyim enter the lodges out of curiosity or in the hope
by their means to get a nibble at the public pie, and some of
them in order to obtain a hearing before the public for their
impracticable and groundless fantasies: they thirst for the
emotion of success and applause, of which we are remarkably
generous. And the reason why we give them this success is to make
use of the high conceit of themselves to which it gives birth,
for that insensibly disposes them to assimilate our suggestions
without being on their guard against them in the fullness of
their confidence that it is their own infallibility which is
giving utterance to their own thoughts and that it is impossible
for them to borrow those of others. . . You cannot imagine to
what extent the wisest of the goyim can be brought to a state of
unconscious naivete in the presence of this condition of high
conceit of themselves, and at the same time how easy it is to
take the heart out of them by the slightest ill-success, though
it be nothing more than the stoppage of the applause they had,
and to reduce them to a slavish submission for the sake of
winning a renewal of success. . . By so much as ours disregard
success if only they can carry through their plans. By so much
the GOYIM are willing to sacrifice any plans only to have
success. This psychology of theirs materially facilitates for us
the task of setting them in the required direction. These tigers
in appearance have the souls of sheep and the wind blows freely
through their heads. We have set them on the hobby-horse of an
idea about the absorption of individuality by the symbolic unit
of collectivism. They have never yet and they never will have the
sense to reflect that this hobby horse is a manifest violation of
the most important law of nature, which has established from the
very creation of the world one unit unlike another and precisely
for the purpose of instituting individuality.
If we have been able to bring them to such a pitch of stupid
blindness is it not a proof, and an amazingly clear proof, of the
degree to which the mind of the goyim is undeveloped in
comparison with our mind? This it is, mainly, which guarantees
our success.
And how far-seeing were our learned elders in ancient times
when they said that to attain a serious end it behooves not to
stop at any means or to count the victims sacrificed for the sake
of that end. . . We have not counted the victims of the seed of
the goy cattle, though we have sacrificed many of our own, but
for that we have now already given them such a position on the
earth as they could not even have dreamed of. The comparatively
small numbers of the victims from the number of ours have
preserved our nationality from destruction. Death is the
inevitable end for all. It is better to bring that end nearer to
those who hinder our affairs than to ourselves, to the founders
of this affair. We execute masons in such wise that none save the
brotherhood can ever have a suspicion of it, not even the victims
themselves of our death sentence, they all die when required as
if from a normal kind of illness. Knowing this, even the
brotherhood in its turn dare not protest. By such methods we have
plucked out of the midst of masonry the very root of protest
against our disposition. While preaching liberalism to the goyim
we at the same time keep our own people and our agents in a state
of unquestioning submission.
Under our influence the execution of the laws of the goyim
has been reduced to a minimum. The prestige of the law has been
exploded by the liberal interpretations introduced into this
sphere. In the most important and fundamental affairs and
questions judges decide as we dictate to them, see matters in the
light wherewith we enfold them for the administration of the
goyim, of course, through persons who are our tools though we do
not appear to have anything in common with them -- by newspaper
opinion or by other means. Even senators and the higher
administration accept our counsels. The purely brute mind of the
goyim is incapable of use for analysis and observation, and still
more for the foreseeing whither a certain manner of setting a
question may tend.
In this difference in capacity for thought between the goyim
and ourselves may be clearly discerned the seal of our position
on the Chosen People and of our higher quality of humanness, in
contra-distinction to the brute mind of the goyim. Their eyes are
open, but see nothing before them and do not invent (unless,
perhaps, material things). From this it is plain that nature
herself has destined us to guide and rule the world.
When comes the time of our overt rule, the time to manifest
its blessings, we shall remake all legislatures, all our laws
will be brief, plain, stable, without any kind of
interpretations, so that anyone will be in a position to know
them perfectly. The main feature which will run right through
them is submission to orders, and this principle will be carried
to a grandiose height. Every abuse will then disappear in
consequence of the responsibility of all down to the lowest unit
before the higher authority of the representative of power.
Abuses of power subordinate to this last instance will be so
mercilessly punished that none will be found anxious to try
experiments with their own powers. We shall follow up jealously
every action of the administration on which depends the smooth
running of the machinery of the State, for slackness in this
produces slackness everywhere; not a single case of illegality or
abuse of power will be left without exemplary punishment.
Concealment of guilt, connivance between those in the
service of the administration -- all this kind of evil will
disappear after the very first examples of severe punishment. The
aureole of our power demands suitable, that is, cruel,
punishments for the slightest infringement, for the sake of gain,
of its supreme prestige. The sufferer, though his punishment may
exceed his fault, will count as a soldier falling on the
administrative field of battle in the interest of authority,
principle and law, which do not permit that any of those who hold
the reins of the public coach should turn aside from the public
highway to their own private paths. For example: our judges will
know that whenever they feel disposed to plume themselves on
foolish clemency they are violating the law of justice which is
instituted for the exemplary edification of men by penalties for
lapses and not for display of the spiritual qualities of the
judge. . . Such qualities it is proper to show in private life,
but not in a public square which is the educationary basis of
human life.
Our legal staff will serve not beyond the age of 55, firstly
because old men more obstinately hold to prejudiced opinions, and
are less capable of submitting to new directions, and secondly
because this will give us the possibility by this measure of
securing elasticity in the changing of staff, which will thus the
more easily bend under our pressure: he who wishes to keep his
place will have to give blind obedience to deserve it. In
general, our judges will be elected by us only from among those
who thoroughly understand that the part they have to play is to
punish and apply laws and not to dream about the manifestations
of liberalism at the expense of the educationary scheme of the
State, as the goyim in these days imagine it to be. . . This
method of shuffling the staff will serve also to explode any
collective solidarity of those in the same service and will bind
all to the interests of the government upon which their fate will
depend. The young generation of judges will be trained in certain
views regarding the inadmissibility of any abuses that might
disturb the established order of our subjects among themselves.
In these days the judges of the goyim create indulgences to
every kind of crimes, not having a just understanding of their
office, because the rulers of the present age in appointing
judges to office take no care to inculcate in them a sense of
duty and consciousness of the matter which is demanded of them.
As a brute beast lets out its young in search of prey, so do the
goyim give their subjects places of profit without thinking to
make clear to them for what purpose such place was created. This
is the reason why their governments are being ruined by their own
forces through the acts of their own administration.
Let us borrow from the example of the results of these
actions yet another lesson for our government.
We shall root out liberalism from all the important
strategic posts of our government on which depends the training
of subordinates for our State structure. Such posts will fall
exclusively to those who have been trained by us for
administrative rule. To the possible objection that the
retirement of old servants will cost the Treasury heavily, I
reply, firstly, they will be provided with some private service
in place of what they lose, and, secondly, I have to remark that
all the money in the world will be concentrated in our hands,
consequently it is not our government that has to fear expense.
Our absolutism will in all things be logically consecutive
and therefore in each one of its decrees our supreme will will be
respected and unquestionably fulfilled: it will ignore all
murmurs, all discontents of every kind and will destroy to the
root every kind of manifestation of them in act by punishment of
an exemplary character.
We shall abolish the right of cassation, which will be
transferred exclusively to our disposal -- to the cognisanze of
him who rules, for we must not allow the conception among the
people of a thought that there could be such a thing as a
decision that is not right of judges set up by us. If, however,
anything like this should occur, we shall ourselves cassate the
decision, but inflict therewith such exemplary punishment on the
judge for lack of understanding of his duty and the purpose of
his appointment as will prevent a repetition of such cases. I
repeat that it must be borne in mind that we shall know every
step of our administration which only needs to be closely watched
for the people to be content with us, for it has the right to
demand from a good government a good official.
Our government will have the appearance of a patriarchal
paternal guardianship on the part of our ruler. Our own nation
and our subjects will discern in his person a father caring for
their every need, their every act, their every inter-relation as
subjects one with another, as well as their relations to the
ruler. They will then be so thoroughly imbued with the thought
that it is impossible for them to dispense with this wardship and
guidance, if the wish to live in piece and quiet, that they will
acknowledge the autocracy of our ruler with a devotion bordering
on APOTHEOSIS, especially when they are convinced that those whom
we set up do not put their own in place of his authority, but
only blindly execute his dictates. They will be rejoiced that we
have regulated everything in their lives as is done by wise
parents who desire to train their children in the cause of duty
and submission, For the peoples of the world in regard to the
secrets of our polity are ever through the ages only children
under age, precisely as are also their governments.
As you see, I found our despotism on right and duty: the
right to compel the execution of duty is the direct obligation of
a government which is a father for its subjects. It has the right
of the strong that it may use it for the benefit of directing
humanity towards that order which is defined by nature, namely,
submission. Everything in the world is in a state of submission,
if not to man, then to circumstances or its own inner character,
in all cases, to what is stronger. And so shall we be this
something stronger for the sake of good.
We are obliged without hesitation to sacrifice individuals,
who commit a breach of established order, for in the exemplary
punishment of evil lies a great educational problem.
When the King of Israel sets upon his sacred head the crown
offered him by Europe he will become patriarch of the world. The
indispensable victims offered by him in consequence of their
suitability will never reach the number of victims offered in the
course of centuries by the mania of magnificence, the emulation
between the goy governments.
Our King will be in constant communion with the peoples,
making to them from the tribune speeches which fame will in that
same hour distribute over all the world.
PROTOCOL NO. 16
Emasculation of the universities. Substitute for classicism.
Training and calling. Advertisement of the authority of “the
ruler” in the schools. Abolition of freedom of instruction.
New Theories. Independence of thought. Teaching by object
lessons.
In order to effect the destruction of all collective forces
except ours we shall emasculate the first stage of collectivism –
– the universities, by re-educating them in a new direction.
Their officials and professors will be prepared for their
business by detailed secret programmes of action from which they
will not with immunity diverge, not by one iota. They will be
appointed with especial precaution, and will be so placed as to
be wholly dependent upon the Government.
We shall exclude from the course of instruction State Law as
also all that concerns the political question. These subjects
will be taught to a few dozens of persons chosen for their pre-
eminent capacities from among the number of the initiated. The
universities must no longer send out from their halls milksops
concocting plans for a constitution, like a comedy or a tragedy,
busying themselves with questions of policy in which even their
own fathers never had any power of thought.
The ill-guided acquaintance of a large number of persons
with questions of polity creates utopian dreamers and bad
subjects, as you can see for yourselves from the example of the
universal education in this direction of the goyim. We must
introduce into their education all those principles which have so
brilliantly broken up their order. But when we are in power we
shall remove every kind of disturbing subject from the course of
education and shall make out of the youth obedient children of
authority, loving him who rules as the support and hope of peace
and quiet.
Classicism, as also any form of study of ancient history, in
which there are more bad than good examples, we shall replace
with the study of the programme of the future. We shall erase
from the memory of men all facts of previous centuries which are
undesirable to us, and leave only those which depict all the
errors of the governments of the goyim. The study of practical
life, of the obligations of order, of the relations of people one
to another, of avoiding bad and selfish examples which spread the
infection of evil, and similar questions of an educative nature,
will stand in the forefront of the teaching programme, which will
be drawn up on a separate plan for each calling or slate of life,
in no wise generalising the teaching. This treatment of the
question has special importance.
Each state of life must be trained within strict limits
corresponding to its destination and work in life. The occasional
genius has always managed and always will manage to slip through
into other states of life but it is the most perfect folly for
the sake of this rare occasional genius to let through into ranks
foreign to them the untalented who thus rob of their places those
who belong to those ranks by birth or employment. You know
yourselves in what all this has ended for the goyim who allowed
this crying absurdity.
In order that he who rules may be seated firmly in the
hearts and minds of his subjects it is necessary for the time of
his activity to instruct the whole nation in the schools and on
the market places about his meaning and his acts and all his
beneficent initiatives.
We shall abolish every kind of freedom of instruction.
Learners of all ages will have the right to assemble together
with their parents in the educational establishments as it were
in a club: during these assemblies, on holydays, teachers will
read what will pass as free lectures on questions of human
relations, of the laws of examples, of the limitations which are
born of unconscious relations, and, finally, of the philosophy of
new theories not yet declared to the world. These theories will
be raised by us to the stage of a dogma of faith as a
transitional stage towards our faith. On the completion of this
exposition of our programme of action in the present and the
future I will read you the principles of these theories.
In a word, knowing by the experience of many centuries that
people live and are guided by ideas, that these ideas are imbibed
by people only by the aid of education provided with equal
success for all ages of growth, but of course by varying methods,
we shall swallow up and confiscate to our own use the last
scintilla of independence of thought, which we have for long past
been directing towards subjects and ideas useful for us. The
system of bridling thought is already at work in the so-called
system of teaching by object lessons, the purpose of which is to
turn the goyim into unthinking submissive brutes waiting for
things to be presented before their eyes in order to form an idea
of them. . . In France, one of four best agents, Bourgeois, has
already made public a new programme of teaching by object
lessons.
PROTOCOL NO. 17
Advocacy. Influence of the priesthood of the goyim. Freedom
of conscience. Papal Court. King of the Jews as Patriarch-
Pope. How to fight the existing Church. Function of
contemporary press. Organization of police. Volunteer
police. Espionage on the pattern of the kabal espionage.
Abuses of authority.
The practice of advocacy produces men cold, cruel,
persistent, unprincipled, who in all cases take up an impersonal
purely legal standpoint. They have the inveterate habit to refer
everything to its value for the defence, not to the public
welfare of its results. They do not usually decline to undertake
any defence whatever, they strive for an acquittal at all costs,
cavilling over every petty crux of jurisprudence and thereby they
demoralize justice. For this reason we shall set this profession
into narrow frames which will keep it inside this sphere of
executive public service. Advocates, equally with judges, will be
deprived of the right of communication with litigants; they will
receive business only from the court and will study it by notes
off report and documents, defending their clients after they have
been interrogated in court on facts that have appeared. They will
receive an honorarium without regard to the quality of the
defence. This will render them mere reporters on law-business in
the interests of justice and as counterpoise to the proctor who
will be the reporter in the interests of prosecution; this will
shorten business before the courts. In this way will be
established a practice of honest unprejudiced defence conducted
not from personal interest but by conviction. This will also, by
the way, remove the present practice of corrupt bargain between
advocates to agree only to let that side win which pays most. . .
We have long past taken care to discredit the priesthood of
the goyim, and thereby to ruin their mission on earth which in
these days might still be a great hindrance to us. Day by day its
influence on the peoples of the world is falling lower. Freedom
of conscience has been declared everywhere, so that now only
years divide us from the moment of the complete wrecking of that
Christian religion, as to other religions we shall have still
less difficulty in dealing with them, but it would be premature
to speak of this now. We shall set clericalism and clericals into
such narrow frames as to make their influence move in
retrogressive proportion to its former progress.
When the time comes finally to destroy the papal court the
finger of an invisible hand will point the nations towards this
court. When, however, the nations fling themselves upon it, we
shall come forward in the guise of its defenders as if to save
excessive bloodshed. By this diversion we shall penetrate to its
very bowels and be sure we shall never come out again until we
have gnawed through the entire strength of this place.
The King of the Jews will be the real Pope of the Universe,
the patriarch of an international Church.
But, in the meantime, while we are re-educating youth in new
traditional religions and afterwards in ours, we shall not
overtly lay a finger on existing churches but we shall fight
against them by criticism calculated to produce schism.
In general, then, our contemporary press will continue to
convict State affairs, religions, incapacities of the goyim,
always using the most unprincipled expressions in order by every
means to lower their prestige in the manner which can only be
practiced by the genius of our gifted tribe.
Our kingdom will be an apologia of the divinity Vishnu, in
whom is found its personification — in our hundred hands will
be, one in each, the springs of the machinery of social life. We
shall see everything without the aid of official police which, in
that scope of its rights which we elaborated for the use of the
goyim, hinders governments from seeing. In our programme one-
third of our subjects will keep the rest under observation from a
sense of duty, on the principle of volunteer service to the
State. It will then be no disgrace to be a spy and informer, but
a merit: unfounded denunciations, however, will be cruelly
punished that there may be no development of abuses of this
right.
Our agents will be taken from the higher as well as the
lower ranks of society, from among the administrative class who
spend their time in amusements, editors, printers and publishers,
booksellers, clerks, and salesmen, workmen, coachmen, lackeys, et
cetera. This body, having no rights and not being empowered to
take any action on their own account, and consequently a police
without any power, will only witness and report: verification of
their reports and arrests will depend upon a responsible group of
controllers of police affairs, while the actual act of arrest
will be performed by the gendarmerie and the municipal police.
Any person not denouncing anything seen or heard concerning
questions of polity will also be charged with and made
responsible for concealment, if it be proved that he is guilty of
this crime.
Just as nowadays our brethren are obliged at their own risk
to denounce to the kabal apostates of their own family or members
who have been noticed doing anything in opposition to the kabal,
so in our kingdom over all the world it will be obligatory for
all our subjects to observe the duty of service to the State in
this direction.
Such an organization will extirpate abuses of authority, of
force, of bribery, everything in fact which we by our counsel, by
our theories of the superhuman rights of man, have introduced
into the customs of the goyim. . . But how else were we to
procure that increase of causes predisposing to disorders in the
midst of their administration? . . . Among the number of those
methods one of the most important is — agents for the
restoration of order, so placed as to have the opportunity in
their disintegrating activity of developing and displaying their
evil inclinations — obstinate self-conceit, irresponsible
exercise of authority, and, first and foremost, venality.
PROTOCOL NO. 18
Measures of secret defense. Observation of conspiracies from
the inside. Overt secret defense — the ruin of authority,
Secret defense of the King of the Jews. Mystical prestige of
authority. Arrest on the first suspicion.
When it becomes necessary for us to strengthen the strict
measures of secret defense (the most fatal poison for the
prestige of authority) we shall arrange a simulation of disorders
or some manifestation of discontents finding expression through
the co-operation of good speakers. Round these speakers will
assemble all who are sympathetic to his utterances. This will
give us the pretext for domiciliary perquisitions and
surveillance on the part of our servants from among the number of
the goyim police.
As the majority of conspirators act out of love for the
game, for the sake of talking, so, until they commit some overt
act we shall not lay a finger on them but only introduce into
their midst observation elements. . . It must be remembered that
the prestige of authority is lessened if it frequently discovers
conspiracies against itself: this implies a presumption of
consciousness of weakness, or, what is still worse, of injustice.
You are aware that we have broken the prestige of the goy kings
by frequent attempts upon their lives through our agents, blind
sheep of our flock, who are easily moved by a few liberal phrases
to crimes provided only they be painted in political colours. We
have compelled the rulers to acknowledge their weakness in
advertising overt measures of secret defence and thereby we shall
bring the promise of authority to destruction.
Our ruler will be secretly protected only by the most
insignificant guard, because we shall not admit so much as a
thought that there could exist against him any sedition with
which he is not strong enough to contend and is compelled to hide
from it.
If we should admit this thought, as the goyim have done and
are doing, we should ipso facto be signing a death sentence, if
not for our ruler, at any rate for his dynasty, at no distant
date.
According to strictly enforced outward appearances our ruler
will employ his power only for the advantage of the nation and in
no wise for his own or dynastic profits. Therefore, with the
observance of this decorum, his authority will be respected and
guarded by the subjects themselves, it will receive an apotheosis
in the admission that with it is bound up the well-being of every
citizen of the State, for upon it will depend all order in the
common life of the pack.
Overt defense of the kind argues weakness in the
organization of his strength.
Our ruler will always among the people be surrounded by a
mob of apparently curious men and women, who will occupy the
front ranks about him, to all appearance by chance, and will
restrain the ranks the rest out of respect as it will appear for
good order. This will sow an example of restraint also in others.
If a petitioner appears among the people trying to hand a
petition and forcing his way through the ranks, the first ranks
must receive the petition and before the eyes of the petitioner
pass it to the ruler, so that all may know that what is handed in
reaches its destination, that, consequently, there exists a
control of the ruler himself. The aureole of power requires for
its existence that the people may be able to say: “If the king
knew of this,” or: “the king will hear of it.”
With the establishment of official secret defense the
mystical prestige of authority disappears: given a certain
audacity, and everyone counts himself master of it, the sedition-
monger is conscious of his strength, and when occasion serves
watches for the moment to make an attempt upon authority. . . For
the goyim we have been preaching something else, but by that very
fact we are enabled to see what measures of overt defense have
brought them to.
Criminals with us will be arrested at the first more or less
well-grounded suspicion; it cannot be allowed that out of fear of
a possible mistake an opportunity should be given of escape to
persons suspected of a political lapse or crime, for in these
matters we shall be literally merciless. If it is still possible,
by stretching a point, to admit a reconsideration of the motive
causes in simple crime, there is no possibility of excuse for
persons occupying themselves with questions in which nobody
except the government can understand anything. . . And it is not
all governments that understand true policy.
PROTOCOL NO. 19
The right of presenting petitions and projects. Sedition.
Indictment of political crimes. Advertisement of political
crimes.
If we do not permit any independent dabbling in the
political we shall on the other hand encourage every kind of
report or petition with proposals for the government to examine
into all kinds of projects for the amelioration of the condition
of the people; this will reveal to us the defects or else the
fantasies of our subjects, to which we shall respond either by
accomplishing them or by a wise rebutment to prove the short-
sightedness of one who judges wrongly.
Sedition-mongering is nothing more than the yapping of a
lap-dog at an elephant. For a government well organized, not from
the police but from the public point of view, the lap-dog yaps at
the elephant in entire unconsciousness of its strength and
importance. It needs no more than to take a good example to show
the relative importance of both and the lap-dogs will cease to
yap and will wag their tails the moment they set eyes on an
elephant.
In order to destroy the prestige of heroism for political
crime we shall send it for trial in the category of thieving,
murder, and every kind of abominable and filthy crime. Public
opinion will then confuse in its conception this category of
crime with the disgrace attaching to every other and will brand
it with the same contempt.
We have done our best, and I hope we have succeeded to
obtain that the goyim should not arrive at this mean of
contending with sedition. It was for this reason that through the
Press and in speeches, indirectly — in cleverly compiled
schoolbooks on history, we have advertised the martyrdom alleged
to have been accepted by sedition-mongers for the idea of the
commonweal. This advertisement has increased the contingent of
liberals and has brought thousands of goyim into the ranks of our
livestock cattle.
PROTOCOL NO. 20
FINANCIAL PROGRAMME. Progressive tax. Stamp progressive
taxation. Exchequer, interest-bearing papers and stagnation
of currency. Method of accounting. Abolition of ceremonial
displays. Stagnation of capital. Currency issue. Gold
standard. Standard of cost of working man power. Budget.
State loans. One per cent interest series. Industrial
shares. Rulers of the goyim: courtiers and favouritism,
masonic agents.
To-day we shall touch upon the financial programme, which I
put off to the end of my report as being the most difficult, the
crowning and the decisive point of our plans. Before entering
upon it I will remind you that I have already spoken before by
way of a hint when I said that the sum total of our actions is
settled by the question of figures.
When we come into our kingdom our autocratic government will
avoid, from a principle of self-preservation, sensibly burdening
the masses of the people with taxes, remembering that it plays
the part of father and protector. But as State organization costs
dear it is necessary nevertheless to obtain the funds required
for it. It will, therefore, elaborate with particular precaution
the question of equilibrium in this matter.
Our rule, in which the king will enjoy the legal fiction
that everything in his State belongs to him (which may easily be
translated into fact), will be enabled to resort to the lawful
confiscation of all sums of every kind for the regulation of
their circulation in the State. From this follows that taxation
will best be covered by a progressive tax on property. In this
manner the dues will be paid without straitening or ruining
anybody in the form of a percentage of the amount of property.
The rich must be aware that it is their duty to place a part of
their superfluities at the disposal of the State since the State
guarantees them security of possession of the rest of their
property and the right of honest gains, I say honest, for the
control over property will do away with robbery on a legal basis.
This social reform must come from above, for the time is
ripe for it — it is indispensable as a pledge of peace.
The tax upon the poor man is a seed of revolution and works
to the detriment of the state which in hunting after the trifling
is missing the big. Quite apart from this, a tax on capitalists
diminishes the growth of wealth in private hands in which we have
in these days concentrated it as a counterpoise to the government
strength of the goyim — their State finances.
A tax increasing in a percentage ratio to capital will give
a much larger venue than the present individual or property tax,
which is useful to us now for the sole reason that it excites
trouble and discontent among the goyim.
The force upon which our king will rest consist in the
equilibrium and the guarantee of peace, for the sake of which
things it is indispensable that the capitalists should yield up a
portion of their incomes for the sake of the secure working of
the machinery of the State. State needs must be paid by those who
will not feel the burden and have enough to take from.
Such a measure will destroy the hatred of the poor man for
the rich, in whom he will see a necessary financial support for
the State, will see in him the organizer of peace and well-being
since he will see that it is the rich man who is paying the
necessary means to attain these things.
In order that payers of the educated classes should not too
much distress themselves over the new payments they will have
full accounts given them of the destination of those payments,
with the exception of such sums as well be appropriated for the
needs of the throne and the administrative institutions.
He who reigns will not have any properties of his own once
all in the State represents his patrimony, or else the one would
be in contradiction to the other; the fact of holding private
means would destroy the right of property in the common
possessions of all.
Relatives of him who reigns, his heirs excepted, who will be
maintained by the resources of the State, must enter the ranks of
servants of the State or must work to obtain the right to
property; the privilege of royal blood must not serve for the
spoiling of the treasury.
Purchase, receipt of money or inheritance will be subject to
the payment of a stamp progressive tax. Any transfer of property,
whether money or other, without evidence of payment of this tax
which will be strictly registered by names, will render the
former holder liable to pay interest on the tax from the moment
of transfer of these sums up to the discovery of his evasion of
declaration of the transfer. Transfer documents must be presented
weekly at the local treasury office with notifications of the
name, surname and permanent place of residence of the former and
the new holder of the property. This transfer with register of
names must begin from a definite sum which exceeds the ordinary
expenses of buying and selling of necessaries, and these will be
subject to payment only by a stamp impost of a definite
percentage of the unit.
Just strike an estimate of how many times such taxes as
these will cover the revenue of the goyim States.
The State exchequer will have to maintain a definite
complement of reserve sums, and all that is collected above that
complement must be returned into circulation. On these sums will
be organized public works. The initiative in works of this kind,
proceeding from State sources, will bind the working class firmly
to the interests of the State and to those who reign. From these
same sums also a part will be set aside as rewards of
inventiveness and productiveness.
On no account should so much as a single unit above the
definite and freely estimated sums be retained in the State
treasuries, for money exists to be circulated and any kind of
stagnation of money acts ruinously on the running of the State
machinery, for which it is the lubricant; a stagnation of the
lubricant may stop the regular working of the mechanism.
The substitution of interest-bearing paper for a part of the
token of exchange has produced exactly this stagnation. The
consequences of this circumstance are already sufficiently
noticeable.
A court of account will also be instituted by us and in it
the ruler will find at any moment a full accounting for State
income and expenditure, with the exception of the current monthly
account, not yet made up, and that of the preceding month, which
will not yet have been delivered.
The one and only person who will have no interest in robbing
the State is its owner, the ruler. This is why his personal
control will remove the possibility of leakages of extravagances.
The representative function of the ruler at receptions for
the sake of etiquette, which absorbs so much invaluable time,
will be abolished in order that the ruler may have time for
control and consideration. His power will not then be split up
into fractional parts among time-serving favourites who surround
the throne for its pomp and splendour, and are interested only in
their own and not in the common interests of the State.
Economic crises have been produced by us from the goyim by
no other means than the withdrawal of money from circulation.
Huge capitals have stagnated, withdrawing money from States,
which were constantly obliged to apply to those same stagnant
capitals for loans. These loans burdened the finances of the
State with the payment of interest and made them the bond slaves
of these capitals. . . The concentration of industry in the hands
of capitalists out of the hands of small masters has drained away
all the juices of the peoples and with them also of the States.
The present issue of money in general does not correspond
with the requirements per head, and cannot therefore satisfy all
the needs of the workers. The issue of money ought to correspond
with the growth of population and thereby children also must
absolutely be reckoned as consumers of currency from the day of
their birth. The revision of issue is a material question for the
whole world.
You are aware that the gold standard has been the ruin of
the States which adopted it, for it has not been able to satisfy
the demands for money, the more so that we have removed gold from
circulation as far as possible.
With us the standard that must be introduced is the cost of
working-man power, whether it be reckoned in paper or in wood. We
shall make the issue of money in accordance with the normal
requirements of each subject, adding to the quantity with every
birth and subtracting with every death.
The accounts will be managed by each department (the French
administrative division), each circle.
In order that there may be no delays in paying out of money
for State needs the sums and terms of such payments will be fixed
by decree of the ruler; this will do away with the protection by
a ministry of one institution to the detriment of others.
The budgets of income and expenditure will be carried out
side by side that they may not be obscured by distance one to
another.
The reforms projected by us in the financial institutions
and principles of the goyim will be clothed by us in such forms
as will alarm nobody. We shall point out the necessity of reforms
in consequence of the disorderly darkness into which the goyim by
their irregularities have plunged the finances. The first
irregularity, as we shall point out, consists in their beginning
with drawing up a single budget which year after year grows owing
to the following cause: this budget is dragged out to half the
year, then they demand a budget to put things right, and this
they expend in three months, after which they ask for a
supplementary budget, and all this ends with a liquidation
budget. But, as the budget of the following year is drawn up in
accordance with the sum of the total addition, the annual
departure from the normal reaches as much as 50 percent in a
year, and so the annual budget is trebled in ten years. Thanks to
such methods, allowed by the carelessness of the goy States,
their treasuries are empty. The period of loans supervenes, and
that has swallowed up remainders and brought all the goy States
to bankruptcy.
You understand perfectly that economic arrangements of this
kind, which have been suggested to the goyim by us, cannot be
carried on by us.
Every kind of loan proves infirmity in the State and a want
of understanding of the rights of the State. Loans hang like a
sword of Damocles over the heads of rulers, who, instead of
taking from their subjects by a temporary tax, come begging with
oustretched palm of our bankers. Foreign loans are leeches which
there is no possibility of removing from the body of the State
until they fall off of themselves or the State flings them off.
But the goy States do not tear them off; they go on in persisting
in putting more on to themselves so that they must inevitably
perish, drained by voluntary blood-letting.
What also indeed is, in substance, a loan, especially a
foreign loan? A loan is — an issue of government bills of
exchange containing a percentage obligation commensurate to the
sum of the loan capital. If the loan bears a charge of 5 per
cent, then in twenty years the State vainly pays away in interest
a sum equal to the loan borrowed, in forty years it is paying a
double sum, in sixty — treble, and all the while the debt
remains an unpaid debt.
From this calculation it is obvious that with any form of
taxation per head the State is baling out the last coppers of the
poor taxpayers in order to settle accounts with wealthy
foreigners, from whom it has borrowed money instead of collecting
these coppers for its own needs without the additional interest.
So long as loans were internal the goyim only shuffled money
from the pockets of the poor to those of the rich, but when we
bought up the necessary person in order to transfer loans into
the external sphere all the wealth of States flowed into our
cash-boxes and all the goyim began to pay us the tribute of
subjects.
If the superficiality of goy kings on their thrones in
regard to State affairs and the venality of ministers or the want
of understanding of financial matters on the part of other ruling
persons have made their countries debtors to our treasuries to
amounts quite impossible to pay it has not been accomplished
without on our part heavy expenditure of trouble and money.
Stagnation of money will not be allowed by us and therefore
there will be no State-interest bearing paper, except a one-per-
cent series, so that there will be no payment of interest to
leeches that suck all the strength out of the State. The right to
issue interest-bearing paper will be given exclusively to
industrial companies who will find no difficulty in paying
interest out of profits, whereas the State does not make interest
on borrowed money like these companies, for the State borrows to
spend and not to use in operations.
Industrial papers will be bought also by the government
which from being as now a payer of tribute by loan operations
will be transformed into a lender of money at a profit. This
measure will stop the stagnation of money, parasitic profits and
idleness, all of which were useful for us among the goyim so long
as they were independent but are not desirable under our rule.
How clear is the undeveloped power of thought of the purely
brute brains of the goyim, as expressed in the fact that they
have been borrowing from us with payment of interest without ever
thinking that all the same these very moneys plus an addition for
payment of interest must be got by them from their own State
pockets in order to settle up with us. What could have been
simpler than to take the money they wanted from their own people?
But it is a proof of the genius of our chosen mind that we
have contrived to present the matter of loans to them in such a
light that they have even seen in them an advantage for
themselves.
Our accounts, which we shall present when the time comes, in
the light of centuries of experience gained by experiments made
by us on the goy States, will be distinguished by clearness and
definiteness and will show at a glance to all men the advantage
of our innovations. They will put an end to those abuses to which
we owe our mastery over the goyim, but which cannot be allowed in
our kingdom.
We shall so hedge about our system of accounting that
neither the ruler nor the most insignificant public servant will
be in a position to divert even the smallest sum from its
destination without detection or to direct it in another
direction except that which will be once fixed in a definite plan
of action.
And without a definite plan it is impossible to rule.
Marching along an undetermined road and with undetermined
resources brings to ruin by the way heroes and demi-gods.
The goy rulers, whom we once upon a time advised should be
distracted from State occupations by representatives receptions,
observances of etiquette, entertainments, were only screens for
our rule. The accounts of favourite courtiers who replaced them
in the sphere of affairs were drawn up for them by our agents,
and every time gave satisfaction to short-sighted minds by
promises that in the future economies and improvements were
foreseen. . . Economies from what? From new taxes? — were
questions that might have been but were not asked by those who
read our accounts and projects. . .
You know to what they have been brought by this
carelessness, to what a pitch of financial disorder they have
arrived, notwithstanding the astonishing industry of their
peoples. . .
PROTOCOL NO. 21
Internal loans. Debit and taxes. Conversions. Bankruptcy.
Savings banks and rentes. Abolition of money markets.
Regulation of industrial values.
To what I reported to you at the last meeting I shall now
add a detailed explanation of internal loans. Of foreign loans I
shall say nothing more, because they have fed us with the
national moneys of the goyim, but for our State there will be no
foreigners, that is, nothing external.
We have taken advantage of the venality of administrators
and the slackness of rulers to get our moneys twice, thrice and
more times over, by lending to the goy governments moneys which
were not at all needed by the States. Could anyone do the like in
regard to us? . . . Therefore, I shall only deal with the details
of internal loans.
States announce that such a loan is to be concluded and open
subscriptions for their own bills of exchange, that is, for their
interest-bearing paper. That they may be within the reach of all
the price is determined at from a hundred to a thousand; and a
discount is made for the earliest subscribers. Next day by
artificial means the price of them goes up, the alleged reason
being that everyone is rushing to buy them. In a few days the
treasury safes are as they say overflowing and there’s more money
than they can do with (why then take it?). The subscription, it
is alleged, covers many times over the issue total of the loan:
in this lies the whole stage effect — look you, they say, what
confidence is shown in the government’s bills of exchange.
But when the comedy is played out there emerges the fact
that a debit and an exceedingly burdensome debit has been
created. For the payment of interest it becomes necessary to have
recource to new loans, which do not swallow up but only add to
the capital debt. And when this credit is exhausted it becomes
necessary by new taxes to cover, not the loan, but only the
interest on it. These taxes are a debit employed to cover a
debit.
Later comes the time for conversions, but they diminish the
payment of interest without covering the debt, and besides they
cannot be made without the consent of the lenders; on announcing
a conversion a proposal is made to return the money to those who
are not willing to convert their paper. If everybody expressed
his unwillingness and demanded his money back, the government
would be hooked on their own flies and would be found insolvent
and unable to pay the proposed sums. By good luck the subjects of
the goy governments, knowing nothing about financial affairs,
have always preferred losses on exchange and diminution of
interest to the risk of new investments of their moneys, and have
thereby many a time enabled these governments to throw off their
shoulders a debit of several millions.
Nowadays, with external loans, these tricks cannot be played
by the goyim for they know that we shall demand all our moneys
back.
In this way an acknowledged bankruptcy will best prove to
the various countries the absence of any means between the
interests of the peoples and of those who rule them.
I beg you to concentrate your particular attention upon this
point, and upon the following: nowadays all internal loans are
consolidated by so-called flying loans, that is, such as have
terms of payment more or less near. These debts consist of moneys
paid into the savings banks and reserve funds. It left for long
at the disposition of a government these funds evaporate in the
payment of interest on foreign loans, and are replaced by the
deposit of equivalent amount of rentes.
And these last it is which patch up all the leaks in the
State treasuries of the goyim.
When we ascend the throne of the world all these financial
and similar shifts, as being not in accord with our interests,
will be swept away so as not to leave a trace, as also will be
destroyed all money markets, since we shall not allow the
prestige of our power to be shaken by fluctuations of prices set
upon our values, which we shall announce by law at the price
which represents their full worth without any possibility of
lowering or raising (Raising gives the pretext for lowering,
which indeed was where we made a beginning in relation to the
values of the goyim.)
We shall replace the money markets by grandiose government
credit institutions, the object of which will be to fix the price
of industrial values in accordance with government views. These
institutions will be in a position to fling upon the market five
hundred millions of industrial paper in one day, or to buy up for
the same amount. In this way all industrial undertakings will
come into dependence upon us. You may imagine for yourselves what
immense power we shall thereby secure for ourselves. . .
PROTOCOL NO. 22
The secret of what is coming. The evil of many centuries as
the foundation of future well-being. The aureole of power
and its mystical worship.
In all that has so far been reported by me to you, I have
endeavoured to depict with care the secret of what is coming, of
what is past, and of what is going on now, rushing into the flood
of the great events coming already in the near future, the secret
of our relations to the goyim and of financial operations. On
this subject there remains still a little for me to add.
In our hands is the greatest power of our day — gold: in
two days we can procure from our storehouses any quantity we may
please.
Surely there is no need to seek further proof that our rule
is predestined by God? Surely we shall not fail with such wealth
to prove that all that evil which for so many centuries we have
had to commit has served at the end of ends the cause of true
well-being — the bringing of everything into order? Though it be
even by the exercise of some violence, yet all the same it will
be established. We shall contrive to prove that we are
benefactors who have restored to the rend and mangled earth the
true good and also freedom of the person, and therewith we shall
enable it to be enjoyed in peace and quiet, with proper dignity
of relations, on the condition, of course, of strict observance
of the laws established by us. We shall make plain therewith that
freedom does not consist in dissipation and in the right of
unbridled licence any more than the dignity and force of a man do
not consist in the right for everyone to promulgate destructive
principles in the nature of freedom of conscience, equality and
the like, that freedom of the person in no wise consists in the
right to agitate oneself and others by abominable speeches before
disorderly mobs, and that true freedom consists in the
inviolability of the person who honourably and strictly observes
all the laws of life in common, that human dignity is wrapped up
in consciousness of the rights and also of the absence of rights
of each, and not wholly and solely in fantastic imaginings about
the subject of one’s ego.
Our authority will be glorious because it will be
allpowerful, will rule and guide, and not muddle along after
leaders and orators shrieking themselves hoarse with senseless
words which they call great principles and which are nothing
else, to speak honestly, but utopian. . . Our authority will be
the crown of order, and in that is included the whole happiness
of man. The aureole of this authority will inspire a mystical
bowing of the knee before it and a reverent fear before it of all
the peoples. True force makes no terms with any right, not even
with that of God; none dare come near to it so as to take so much
as a span from it away.
PROTOCOL NO. 23
Reduction of the manufacture of articles of luxury. Small
master production. Unemployment. Prohibition of drunkenness.
Killing out of the old society and its resurrection in a new
form. The chosen one of God.
That the peoples may become accustomed to obedience it is
necessary to inculcate lessons of humility and therefore to
reduce the production of articles of luxury. By this we shall
improve morals which have been debased by emulation in the sphere
of luxury. We shall re-establish small master production which
will mean laying a mine under the private capital of
manufacturers. This is indispensable also for the reason that
manufacturers on the grand scale often move, though not always
consciously, the thoughts of the masses in directions against the
government. A people of small masters knows nothing of
unemployment and this binds him closely with existing order, and
consequently with the firmness of authority. Unemployment is a
most perilous thing for a government. For us its part will have
been played out the moment authority is transferred into our
hands. Drunkenness also will be prohibited by law and punishable
as a crime against the humanness of man who is turned into a
brute under the influence of alcohol.
Subjects, I repeat once more, give blind obedience only to
the strong hand which is absolutely independent of them, for in
it they feel the sword for defense and support against social
scourges. . . What do they want with an angelic spirit in a king?
What they have to see in him is the personification of force and
power.
The supreme lord who will replace all now existing rulers,
dragging on their existence among societies demoralized by us,
societies that have denied even the authority of God, from whose
midst breaks out on all sides the fire of anarchy, must first of
all proceed to quench this all-devouring flame. Therefore he will
be obliged to kill off those existing societies, though he should
drench them with his own blood, that he may resurrect them again
in the form of regularly organized troops fighting consciously
with every kind of infection that may cover the body of the State
with sores.
This Chosen One of God is chosen from above to demolish the
senseless forces moved by instinct and not reason, by brutishness
and not humanness. These forces now triumph in manifestations of
robbery and every kind of violence under the mask of principles
of freedom and rights. They have overthrown all forms of social
order to erect on the ruins the throne of the King of the Jews;
but their part will be played out the moment he enters into his
kingdom. Then it will be necessary to sweep them away from his
path, on which must be left no knot, no splinter.
Then will it be possible for us to say to the peoples of the
world: “Give thanks to God and bow the knee before him who bears
on his front the seal of the predestination of man, to which God
himself has led his star that none other but Him might free us
from all the before-mentioned forces and evils.”
PROTOCOL NO. 24
Confirming the roots of King David (?). Training of the
king. Setting aside of direct heirs. The king and three of
his sponsors. The king is fate. Irreproachability of
exterior morality of the King of the Jews.
I pass now to the method of confirming the dynastic roots of
King David to the last strata of the earth.
This confirmation will first and foremost be included in
that in which to this day has rested the force of conservatism by
our learned elders of the conduct of all the affairs of the
world, in the directing of the education of thought of all
humanity.
Certain members of the seed of David will prepare the kings
and their heirs, selecting not by right of heritage but by
eminent capacities, inducting them into the most secret mysteries
of the political, into schemes of government, but providing
always that none may come to knowledge of the secrets. The object
of this mode of action is that all may know that government
cannot be entrusted to those who have not been inducted into the
secret places of its art. . .
To these persons only will be taught the practical
application of the aforenamed plans by comparison of the
experiences of many centuries, all the observations on the
politico-economic moves and social sciences — in a word, all the
spirit of laws which have been unshakably established by nature
herself for the regulation of the relations of humanity.
Direct heirs will often be set aside from ascending the
throne if in their time of training they exhibit frivolity,
softness and other qualities that are the ruin of authority,
which render them incapable of governing and in themselves
dangerous for kingly office.
Only those who are unconditionally capable for firm, even if
it be to cruelty, direct rule will receive the reins of rule from
our learned elders.
In case of falling sick with weakness of will or other form
of incapacity, kings must by law hand over the reins of rule to
new and capable hands.
The king’s plans of action for the current moment, and all
the more so for the future, will be unknown, even to those who
are called his closest counsellors.
Only the king and the three who stood sponsor for him will
know what is coming.
In the person of the king who with unbending will is master
of himself and of humanity all will discern as it were fate with
its mysterious ways. None will know what the king wishes to
attain by his dispositions, and therefore none will dare to stand
across an unknown path.
It is understood that the brain reservoir of the king must
correspond in capacity to the plan of government it has to
contain. It is for this reason that he will ascend the throne not
otherwise than after examination of his mind by the aforesaid
learned elders.
That the people may know and love their king it is
indispensable for him to converse in the market-places with his
people. This ensures the necessary clinching of the two forces
which are now divided one from another by us by the terror.
This terror was indispensable for us till the time come; for
both these forces separately to fall under our influence.
The King of the Jews must not be at the mercy of his
passions, and especially of sensuality: on no side of his
character must he give brute instinct power over his mind,
Sensuality worse than all else disorganizes the capacities of the
mind and clearness of views, distracting the thoughts to the
worst and most brutal side of human activity.
The prop of humanity in the person of the supreme lord of
all the world of the holy seed of David must sacrifice to his
people all personal inclinations.
Our supreme lord must be of an exemplary irreproachability.
CONCLUDING PASSAGE
FROM THE EPILOGUE OF NILUS
(Edition of 1905)
According to the testament of Montefiore, Zion is not
sparing, either of money or of any other means, to achieve its
ends. In our day, all the governments of the entire world are
consciously or unconsciously submissive to the commands of this
great Supergovernment of Zion, because all the bonds and
securities are in its hands: for all countries are indebted to
the Jews for sums which they will never be able to pay. All
affairs — industry, commerce, and diplomacy — are in the hands
of Zion. It is by means of its capital loans that it has enslaved
all nations. By keeping education on purely materialistic lines,
the Jews have loaded the Gentiles with heavy chains with which
they have harnessed them to their “Supergovernment”.
The end of national liberty is near, therefore personal
freedom is approaching its close; for true liberty cannot exist
where Zion uses the lever of its gold to rule the masses and
dominate the most respectable and enlightened class of society.
“He that hath ears to hear, let him hear”.
It is nearly four years since the Protocols of the Elders of
Zion came into my possession. Only God knows what efforts I have
made to bring them to general notice — in vain — and even to
warn those in power, by disclosing the causes of the storm about
to break on apathetic Russia who seems, in her misfortune, to
have lost all notion of what is going on around her.
And it is only now when I fear it may be too late, that I
have succeeded in publishing my work, hoping to put on their
guard those who still have ears to hear and eyes to see.
One can no longer doubt it, the triumphant reign of the King
of Israel rises over our degenerate world as that of Satan, with
his power and his terrors; the King born of the blood of Zion —
the Antichrist — is about to mount the throne of universal
empire.
Events are precipitated in the world at a terrifying speed:
quarrels, wars, rumours, famines, epidemics, earthquakes —
everything which even yesterday was impossible, today is an
accomplished fact. One would think that the days pass so rapidly
to advance the cause of the chosen people. Space does not allow
us to enter into the details of world history with regard to the
disclosed “mysteries of iniquity”, to prove from history the
influence which the “Wise Men of Zion” have exercised through
universal misfortunes by foretelling the certain and already near
future of humanity, or by raising the curtain for the last act of
the world’s tragedy.
Only the light of Christ and of his Holy Church Universal
can fathom the abyss of Satan and disclose the extent of its
wickedness.
I feel in my heart that the hour has already struck when
there should urgently be convoked an Eighth Oecumenical Council
which would unite the pastor and representatives of all
Christendom. Secular quarrels and schisms would all be forgotten
in the imminent need of preparing against the coming of the
Antichrist.
[ This forecast of Sergius Nilus is all the more remarkable,
when one considers that it appeared in the Epilogue to his
edition of the Protocols of 1905.]
A PROTOCOL OF 1919
[ A Russian newspaper, Prizyv, of 5th of February 1920,
published in Berlin, contained an interesting document in Hebrew,
dated December, 1919, which was found in the pocket of the dead
Jew Zunder, the Bolshevic Commander of the 11th Sharp-shooter
Battalion, throwing light on the secret organizations of Jewry in
Russia. In extenso it ran as follows: –]
SECRET. — To the representatives of all the branches of the
Israelite International League.
Sons of Israel! The hour of our ultimate victory is near. We
stand on the threshold to the command of the world. That which we
could only dream of before us is about to be realized. Only quite
recently feeble and powerless, we can now, thanks to the world’s
catastrophe, raise our heads with pride.
We must, however, be careful. It can surely be prophesied
that, after we have marched over ruined and broken altars and
thrones, we shall advance further on the same indicated path.
The authority of the, to us, alien religions and doctrines
of faith we have, through very successful propaganda, subjected
to a merciless criticism and mockery. We have brought the
culture, civilization, traditions and thrones of the Christian
nations to stagger. We have done everything to bring the Russian
people under the yoke of the Jewish power, and ultimately
compelled them to fall on their knees before us.
We have nearly completed all this but we must all the same
be very cautious, because the oppressed Russia is our arch-enemy.
The victory over Russia, gained through our intellectual
superiority, may in future, in a new generation turn against us.
Russia is conquered and brought to the ground. Russia is in
the agony of death under our heel, but do not forget — not even
for a moment — that we must be careful! The holy care for our
safety does not allow us to show either pity or mercy. At last we
have been allowed to behold the bitter need of the Russian
people, and to see it in tears! By taking from them their
property, their gold, we have reduced this people to helpless
slaves.
Be cautious and silent! We ought to have no mercy for our
enemy. We must make an end of the best and leading elements of
the Russian people, so that the vanquished Russia may not find
any leader! Thereby every possibility will vanquish for them to
resist our power. We must excite hatred and disputes between
workers and peasants. War and class-struggle will destroy all
treasures and culture created by the Christian people. But be
cautious, Sons of Israel! Our victory is near, because our
political and economic power and influence upon the masses are in
rapid progress. We buy up Government loans and gold, and thereby
we have controlling power over the world’s exchanges. The power
is in our hands, but be careful — place no faith in traitorous
shady powers!
Bronstein (Trotsky), Apfelbaum (Zinovieff), Rosenfeld
(Kameneff), Steinberg — all of them are like unto thousands of
other true sons of Israel. Our power in Russia is unlimited. In
the towns, the Commissariats and Commissions of Food, House
Commissions, etc., are dominated by our people. But do not let
victory intoxicate you. Be careful, cautious, because no one
except yourselves will protect us!
Remember we cannot rely on the Red Army, which one day may
turn its warfare on ourselves.
Sons of Israel! The hour for our long-cherished victory over
Russia is near; close up solid your ranks! Make known our
people’s national policy! Fight for eternal ideals! Keep holy the
old laws, which history has bequeathed to us! May our intellect,
our genius, protect and lead us!
Signed, The Central Committee of the Petersburg Branch of
the Israelite International League.
Appendix to the Protocols
————————-
This information is taken from a second publications also titled:
WORLD CONQUEST THROUGH WORLD GOVERNMENT
PROTOCOLS OF THE ELDERS OF ZION
INTRODUCTION
( 1922 )
Of the PROTOCOLS themselves little need be said in the way of intro-
duction. The book in which they are embodied was published by Sergyei Nilus
in Russia in 1905. A copy of this is in the British Museum bearing the
dated of its reception August 10, 1906. All copies that were known to exist
in Russia were destroyed in the Kerensky regime, and under his successors
the possession of a copy by anyone in Sovietland was a crime sufficient to
ensure the owner’s being shot on sight. The fact it in itself sufficient
proof of the genuineness of the PROTOCOLS. The Jewish journals, of course,
say that they are a forgery, leaving it to be understood that Professor
Nilus, who embodied them in a work of his own, had concocted them for his
own purposes.
M. Henry Ford, in an interview published in the New York World, Febru-
ary 17, 1921, put the case for Nilus tersely and convincingly thus:
The only statement I care to make about the PROTOCOLS
is that they fit in with what is going on. They are
sixteen years old, and they have fitted the world
situation up to this time. THEY FIT IT NOW.
Indeed they do!
The word “PROTOCOL” signifies a precise gummed on to the front of a
document, a draft of a document, minutes of proceedings. In this instance
“PROTOCOL” means “minutes of the proceedings” of the Meetings of the
Learned Elders of Zion. These PROTOCOLS give the substance of addresses
delivered to the innermost circle of the Rulers of Zion. They reveal the
concerted plan of action of the Jewish Nation developed through the ages
and edited by the Elders themselves up to date. Parts and summaries of the
plan have been published from time to time during the centuries as the
secrets of the Elders have leaked out. The claim of the Jews that the
PROTOCOLS are forgeries is in itself an admission of their genuineness, for
they never attempt to answer that facts corresponding to the threats which
the PROTOCOLS contain, and, indeed, the correspondence between the prophecy
and fulfillment is to glaring to be set aside or obscured. This the Jews
well know and therefore evade.
The presumption is strong that the PROTOCOLS were issued, or reissued,
at the First Zionist Congress held at Basel in 1897 under the presidency of
the Father of Modern Zionism, the late Theodor Herzl.
There has been recently published a volume of Herzl’s “Diaries,” a
translation of some passages of which appeared in the Jewish Chronicle of
July 14, 1922. Herzl gives an account of his first visit to England in
1895, and his conversation with Colonel Goldsmid, a Jew brought up as a
Christian, an Officer in the English Army, and at heart a Jew Nationalist
all the time. goldsmid suggested to herzl that the best way of expropriat-
ing the English Aristocracy and so destroying their power to protect the
people of England against Jew domination, was to put excessive taxes on the
land. Herzl thought this an excellent idea, and it is now to be found
definitely embodied in PROTOCOL VI!
The above extract from Herzl’s Diary is an extremely significant bit
of evidence bearing on the existence of the Jew World Plot and authenticity
of the PROTOCOLS, but any reader of intelligence will be able from his own
knowledge of recent history and from his own experience to confirm the
genuineness of every line of them, and it is in the light of this living
comment that all readers are invited to study Mr. Marsden’s translation of
this terrible inhuman document.
and here is another very significant circumstance. The present succes-
sor of Herzl as leader of the Zionist movement, Dr. Weizmann, quoted one of
these sayings at the send-off banquet given to Chief Rabbi Hertz on October
6, 1920. The Chief Rabbi was on the point of leaving for his Empire tour –
a sort of Jewish answer to the Empire tour of H.R.H. the Prince of Wales.
And this is the “saying” of the Sages which Dr. Weizmann quoted: “A benefi-
cent protection which God has instituted in the life of the Jew is that He
has dispersed him all over the world.” (Jewish Guardian, Cot. 8, 1920.)
Now compare this with the last clause but one of PROTOCOL XI, “God has
granted to us, His Chosen People, the gift of dispersion, and from this,
which appears to all eyes to be our weakness, has come forth all strength,
which has now brought us to the threshold of sovereignty over all the
world.”
The remarkable correspondence between these passages proves several
things. It proves that the Learned Elders exist. It proves that Dr. Weiz-
mann knows all about them. It proves that the desire for a “National Home”
in Palestine is only camouflage and an infinitesimal part of the Jew’s real
object. It proves that the Jews of the world have no intentions of settling
in Palestine or any separate country, and their annual prayer that they may
all meet “Next Year in Jerusalem” is merely a piece of their characteristic
make-believe. It also demonstrates that the Jews are now a world menace,
and that the Aryan races will have to domicile them permanently out of
Europe.
Who are the Elders?
This is a secret which has not been revealed. The are the Hidden Hand.
They are not the “Board of Deputies” (the Jewish Parliament in England) or
the “Universal Israelite Alliance” which sit in Paris. But the late Walter
Rathenau of the Allgemeiner Electrizitaets Gesellschaft has thrown a little
light on the subject and doubtless he was in possession of their names,
being, in all likelihood, one of the chief leaders himself. Writing in the
Wiener Freie Presse, December 24, 1912, he said:
Three hundred men, each of whom knows all the others,
govern the fate of the European continent, and they elect
their successor from their entourage.
A FIFTEENTH CENTURY “PROTOCOL”
The principles and morality of these latter-day PROTOCOLs are as old
as the tribe. Here is one of the Fifteenth Century which Jews can hardly
pronounce a forgery, seeing that is taken from the Rothschild journal.
The Revue des etudes Juives, financed by James de
Rothschild, published in 1889 two documents which showed how
true the PROTOCOLs are in saying that the Learned Elders of
Zion have been carrying on their plan for centuries. On
January 13, 1489, Chemor, Jewish Rabbi of Arles in Provence,
wrote to the Grand Sanhedrin, which had its seat in Constan-
tinople, for advice, as the people of Arles were threatening
the synagogues. What should the Jews do? This was the reply:
“Dear Beloved brethren in Moses, we have received your
letter in which you tell us of the anxieties and misfortunes
which you are enduring. We are pierced by as great a pain to
hear it as yourselves.
“The advice of the Grand Satraps and Rabbis is the
following:
1. As for what you say that the King of France obliges you
to become Christians: do it, since you cannot do otherwise,
but let the law of Moses be kept in your hearts.
2. As for what you say about the command to despoil you of
your goods [the law was that on becoming converted Jews gave
their possessions} make your sons merchants, that little by
little they may despoil the Christians of theirs.
3. As for what you say about their making attempts on your
lives: make your sons doctors and apothecaries, that they
may take away Christians’ lives.
4. As for what you say of their destroying your synagogues:
make your sons cannons and clerics in order that they may
destroy their churches.
5. As for the many other vexations you complain of: arrange
that your sons become advocates and lawyers, and see that
they always mix themselves up with the affairs of State, in
order that by putting Christians under your yoke you may
dominate the world and be avenged of them.
6. Do not swerve from this order that we give you, because
you will bind by experience that, humiliated as your are,
you will reach the actuality of power.
Signed V.S.S.V.F.F., Prince of the Jews,
21st Caslue (November), 1489.
In the year 1844, on the eve of the Jewish Revolution of 1848,
Benjamin Disraeli, whose real name was Israel, and who was a “damped”, or
baptized Jew, published his novel, Conningsby, in which occurs this ominous
passage:
“The world is governed by very different personages
from what is imagined by those who are not behind the
scenes.”
And he went on to show that these personages were all Jews.
Now the Providence has brought to the light of day these secret
PROTOCOLs all men may clearly see the hidden personages specified by
Disraeli at work “behind the scenes” of all the Governments. This
revelation entails on all white peoples the grave responsibility of
examining and revising au fond their attitude towards the Race and Nation
which boasts of its survival over all Empires.
LORD SYDENHAM ON THE ‘PROTOCOLS’
The following letter appeared in the “Spectator”
of August 27th, 1921.
Sir,
When the PROTOCOLS first appeared in English it was
pointed out that they embodied a forgery perpetrated by the
Tsar’s police with the idea of promoting pogroms. It now appears
that they are adapted from a “pamphlet” of 1865 attacking the
Second Empire.” This is most interesting, but it explains noth-
ing. As you point out, Mrs. Webster has shown the PROTOCOLS to be
full of plagiarism which she effectively explained by the use of
parallel columns, and before her most able book appeared Mr.
Lucien Wolfe had traced other similarities. As the PROTOCOLS were
obviously a compilation this was to be expected, and further
resemblances may be discovered. The importance of the most sinis-
ter compilation that has ever appeared resides in the subject
matter. The PROTOCOLS explain in almost laborious detail the
objects of BOLSHEVISM and the methods of carrying it into effect.
These methods were in operation in 1901 when Nilus said that he
received the documents, but BOLSHEVISM was then MARXIAN COMMU-
NISM, and the time had not come for applying it by military
force. Nothing that was written in 1865 can have any bearing upon
the deadly accuracy of the forecasts in the PROTOCOL, most of
which have since been fulfilled to the letter. Moreover, the
principles they enunciate corresponds closely with the recorded
statements of JEWISH authorities. If you read the American edi-
tion, with its valuable annexes, you will understand this, and
the confirmatory quotations there given can be multiplied. Even
the “JEWISH WORLD DESPOTISM,” which you described as a “piece of
malignant lunacy,” is not obscurely hinted at. Take this one
quotation from JEWISH STATE, by Theodore Herzl:
“Where we sink we become revolutionary proletariat, the
subordinate officers of the revolutionary party: when we
rise, there rises also our terrible power of the purse.”
Compare this ominous statement with those of the PROTOCOLS, of
which it is plainly an echo.
I note with thankfulness that you say that the discovery of
the French pamphlet “does not clear up the whole mystery.” Indeed
it does not, and if you will carefully read Mr. Ford’s amazing
disclosure you will wish for more light. The main point is, of
course, the source from which Nilus obtained the PROTOCOLS. The
Russians who knew Nilus and his writings cannot all have been
exterminated by the BOLSHEVIKS. His book, in which the PROTOCOLS
only form one chapter, has not been translated though it would
give some idea of the man. He was, I have been told by a Russian
lady, absolutely incapable either of writing any portion of the
PROTOCOLS or of being a party to fraud.
What is the most striking characteristic of the PROTOCOLS?
The answer is knowledge of a rare kind, embracing the widest
field. The solution of the “MYSTERY,” if it is one, is to be
found by ascertaining where this uncanny knowledge on which
prophecies now literally fulfilled are based, can be shown to
reside.
I am, Sir, &c.,
SYDENHAM
ADDENDUM
STARTLING NEW DOCUMENTS
THE MANIFESTO OF Aldolphe Cremieux, addressed to the Nation-
al JEWRY on the occasion of the founding of the Universal Israel-
ite Alliance. This has been pronounced a forgery, and something
much less produce as the “real” thing. The unfortunate part of
the business is that the “forgery” corresponds infinitely more
closely with the facts of history that that which is claimed to
be genuine! It proclaims three incontrovertible truths: (1) that
the JEWISH NATION is the enemy of all nations (2) that JEWS claim
that they are a people “Chosen” to dominate the whole earth, and
take possession of all the riches of all peoples; (3) that the
power of all nations is already in their hands, and that JEWS
thing they are on the eve of their complete conquest of the rest
of the human race. The date of this PROTOCOL II, of our series,
is 1860.
A PROTOCOL OF 1860
We take this PROTOCOL from the Morning Post of September
6th, 1920.
“A correspondent writing in reference to the hidden perils
draws attention to a Manifesto issued in 1880 to the ‘JEWS OF THE
UNIVERSE,’ by Adolphe Cremieux, the founder of the ALLIENCE
ISRAELITE UNIVERSELLE, and the well-known member of the Provi-
sional Government of 1871. Adolphe Cremieux, while Grand Master
of the French Masonic Lodges, offered 1,000,000 franks for the
head of William I of Germany. On his tomb he requested the fol-
lowing sole inscription to be inscribed:
“‘ Here lies Adolphe Cremieux, the founder of the
Alliance Israelite Universelle.'”
THE MANIFESTO
Emblem: On top – the tablets of Moses, a little lower – tow
extended hands clasping each other, and as a basis of the whole –
the glove of the earth.
Motto: “All JEWS for one, and one for all.”
The union which we desire to found will not be a French,
English, Irish, or German union, but a JEWISH one, a Universal
one.
Other peoples and races are divided into nationalities; we
alone have not co-citizens, but exclusively co-religionaries.
A JEW will under no circumstances become the friend of a
Christian or a Moslem before the moment arrives when the light of
the JEWISH FAITH, the only religion of reason, will shine all
over the world.
Scattered amongst other nations, who from time immemorial
were hostile to our rights and interests, we desire primarily to
be and to remain immutably JEWS.
Our nationality is the religion of our fathers, and we
recognize no other nationality.
We are living in foreign lands, and cannot trouble about the
mutable ambitions of countries entirely alien to us, while our
own moral and material problems are endangered.
THE JEWISH TEACHING MUST COVER THE WHOLE EARTH. Israelites!
No matter where fate should lead – though scattered all over the
earth, you must always consider yourselves members of a CHOSEN
RACE.
if you realize that the Faith of your forefathers is your
only patriotism –
if you recognize that, notwithstanding the nationalities you
have embrace, you always remain and everywhere form one and
only nation –
if you believe that JEWRY only is the one and only religious
and political truth –
if you are convinced of this, you, Israelites of the Uni-
verse –
then come and give ear to our appeal and prove to us your
consent!
Our cause is great and holy, and its success is guaranteed.
Catholicism, our immemorial enemy, is lying in the dust, mortally
wounded in the head.
The net which Israel is throwing over the globe of the earth
is widening and spreading daily, and the momentous prophecies of
our holy books are at last to be realized.
The time is near when Jerusalem will become the house of
payer for all nations and peoples, and the banner of JEWISH
MONO-DEITY will be unfurled and hoisted on the most distant
shores.
Let us avail ourselves of all circumstances.
Our might is immense – learn to adopt this for our cause.
What have you to be afraid of?
The day is not distant when all the riches and treasures of
the earth will become the property of the CHILDREN OF ISRAEL.”
More than sixty years have elapsed since this PROTOCOL was
written, and the riches of the earth are now almost entirely in
the posses or under the control of the Children of Israel. The
Torah, said the JEW poet, Heine, is the JEWS’ “portable Father-
land.” Cremieux says practically the same thing – :the faith of
our fathers is your only patriotism.” The JEW regards all NON-
JEWS as foreigners, and he is an alien everywhere.
FUNERAL ORATION
THE FATAL DISCOURSE OF RABBI REICHHORN
Appended to the prophecies of this PROTOCOL we have put a
few of the events which have happened in fulfillment. It will be
seen that there is a close correspondence between this PROTOCOL,
the Cremieux Manifesto, and the epistle emanating from the
“PRINCE OF THE JEWS” in 1489 A.D., and published in a Rothschild
magazine. It is probable that when any Gentile would ever thing
of connecting it with other documents emanating from JEWRY, or
with modern happenings.
[In its issue of 21 October, 1920, (no. 195) La Vieille
France published an extremely important Russian document in which
the following passage occurs:
“There is a striking analogy between the PROTOCOLS OF THE
ELDERS OF ZION and the discourse of the Rabbi Reichhorn, pro-
nounce in Prague in !*^( over the tomb of the Grand Rabbi
Simeon-ben-Ihuda and published by Readcliffe, who paid with his
life for the divulgation: Sonol, who had taken Radcliffe to hear
Reichhorn was killed in a duel some time afterwards. The general
ideas formulated by the Rabbi are fully developed in the PROTO-
COLS.”
In its issue of 10 March 1921 (No. 214) La Vieille France
gives the version of this funeral oration which was published in
La Russie Juive. It is perfectly clear that the funeral oration
and the PROTOCOLS OF THE ELDERS OF ZION come from one and the
same mint. Both are prophetic; and the power which made the
prophecies has been able to bring about their fulfillment. This
oration is so important that we append to it an account of the
fulfillment of each of the sections. There can no longer be any
doubts as to whose is the power which is disturbing the world,
creating WORLD UNREST , and at the same time reaping all the
profits. JEWRY IS ENSLAVING ALL CHRISTIAN PEOPLE OF THE EARTH.
There IS a JEW WORLD PLOT and it now stands finally and complete-
ly unmasked.
1. Every hundred years, We, the Sages of Israel, have been
accustomed to meet in Sanhedrin in order to examine our progress
toward the DOMINATION OF THE WORLD which Jehovah has promised us,
[actually it was Satan who promised all the kingdoms of the world
to Christ if he would worship him], and our conquest over the
enemy – CHRISTIANITY.
2. This year, united over the tomb of our reverend Simeon-
ben-Ihuda, we can state with pride that the past century has
brought us very near to our goal, and that this goal will be very
soon attained.
3. Gold has always been and always will be the irresistible
power. Handled by expert hands it will always be the most useful
lever for those who possess it, and the object of envy for those
who do not. With gold we can buy the most rebellious conscience,
can fix the rate of all values, the current price of all
products, can subsidize all State loans, and thereafter hold the
states at our mercy.
4. Already the principal banks, the exchanges of the entire
world, the credits of all governments, are in our hands.
5. The other great power of THE PRESS. By repeating with-
out cessation certain ideas, the PRESS succeeds in the end in
having them accepted as actualities. The THEATER renders us
analogous services. Everywhere the PRESS and the THEATER obey
our orders.
6. By the ceaseless praise of DEMOCRATIC RULE we shall
divide the CHRISTIANS into political parties, we shall destroy
the unity of their nations, we shall sow discord everywhere.
Reduced to impotence, they will bow before the LAW OF OUR BANK,
always united, and always devoted to our CAUSE.
7. We shall FORCE THE CHRISTIANS INTO WARS by exploiting
their pride and their stupidity. They will massacre each other,
and clear the ground for us to put our own people into.
8. The possession of the land has always brought influence
and power. In the name of social JUSTICE and EQUALITY we shall
parcel out the great estates; we shall give the fragments to the
peasants who covet them with all their powers, and who will soon
be in debt to us by the expense of cultivating them. Our capital
will make us their masters. We in our turn shall become the
great proprietors, and the possession of the land will assure the
power to us.
9. Let us try replace the circulation of gold with paper
money; our chests will absorb the gold, and we shall regulate the
value of the paper which will make us masters of all the posi-
tions.
10. We count among us plenty of orators capable of feigning
enthusiasm and of persuading mobs. We shall spread them among
the people to announce changes which should secure the happiness
of the human race. By gold and by flattery we shall gain the
proletariat which will charge itself with annihilating CHRISTIAN
CAPITALISM. We shall promise workmen salaries of which they have
never dared to dream, but we shall also raise the price of neces-
sities so that our profits will be greater still.
11. In this manner we shall prepare REVOLUTIONS which the
CHRISTIANS will make themselves and of which we shall reap the
fruit.
12. By our mockeries and our attacks upon them we shall
make their PRIEST and PREACHERS ridiculous then odious, and their
religion as ridiculous and as odious as their CLERGY. Then we
shall be masters of their souls. For our pious attachment to our
own religion and the superiority of our souls.
13. We shall already established our own men in all impor-
tant positions. We must endeavor to provide the Goyim with
lawyers and doctors; the lawyers are au courant with all inter-
ests; doctors once in the house, become confessors and directors
of consciences.
14. BUT ABOVE ALL LET US MONOPOLIZE EDUCATION. BY THIS
MEANS WE SPREAD IDEAS THAT ARE USEFUL TO US, AND SHAPE THE CHIL-
DREN’S BRAINS AS SUITS US.
15. If one of our people should unhappily fall into the
hands of justice amongst the CHRISTIANS, we must rush to help
him; find as many witnesses as he needs to save him from his
judges, until we become judges ourselves.
16. The monarchs of the CHRISTIAN world, swollen with
ambition and vanity, surround themselves with luxury and with
numerous armies. We shall furnish them with all the money their
folly demands, and so shall keep them in leash.
17. Let us take care not to hinder the MARRIAGE OF OUR MEN
WITH CHRISTIAN GIRLS, FOR THROUGH THEM WE SHALL GET OUT FOOT INTO
THE MOST CLOSELY LOCKED CIRCLES. If our daughter marry Goyim
they will be no less useful, for the children of a JEWISH mother
are ours. LET US FOSTER THE IDEA OF FREE LOVE, THAT WE MAY
DESTROY AMONG CHRISTIAN WOMEN ATTACHMENT TO THE PRINCIPLES AND
PRACTICES OF THEIR RELIGION.
18. For ages past the sons of Israel, despised and perse-
cuted have been working to open up a path to power. They are
hitting the mark. THEY CONTROL THE ECONOMIC LIFE OF THE ACCURSED
CHRISTIANS; their influence preponderates over politics and over
manners.
19. At the wished for hour, fixed in advance, WE SHALL LET
LOOSE THE REVOLUTION, WHICH BY RUINING ALL CLASSES OF CHRISTIANI-
TY WILL DEFINITELY ENSLAVE THE CHRISTIANS TO US. Thus will be
accomplished the promise of God made to His People.
THE FULFILLMENT OF THE PROPHECIES (1923)
[The “God” who promised to give all the kingdoms of the
world and the glory of them” to his worshiper we know. He is the
God of Judas, of Herod and of Cain. {Note: this is the promise
SATAN made to JESUS at the temptation}. Let us now see how he has
carried out his promise. Paragraph by paragraph we will take the
items. Let our readers compare them by their numbers.]
1. Within the half century which has elapsed since this
prophetic oration was mad, Judaism has taken giant strides in its
conquests over its age-long “Enemy” – Christianity. Purses,
Press, Politics – these are the engines by means of which the
Elders of Zion have made their conquest.
2. Four of the Christian Empires – Russia, Austria, Germany
and France – have already succumbed to the Jew Power. Only the
British Empire is left, and all its most precious institutions
are already under Jew control, which is working ceaselessly for
its final betrayal.
3. The Gold of the Nations is the real Lord of Israel. The
Gold mart of England is close on the Jews’ “Holy days Said the
Evening Standard, October 12, 1921. – “Gold was unregistered
today owning to the Jewish religious observance.” In the Jews’
expert hands gold has brought Parliament, Premiers, Parties,
Principles and Consciences, as the doings of the Parliament which
was one England’s reveal. Jews have flooded all nations with
paper money, retaining the gold themselves. They control all the
exchanges of the world and fix or unfix the rates of exchanges as
suits their interests. Jews have raised prices pari passu with
wages and so have kept up Industrial Unrest, which is one of
their chief assets.
4. As for principal Banks and Exchanges, the names of
Rothschild, Gwinner, Speyer, Schiff, Lowb, Kahn, Kuhn, Casssel,
Samuel, Warburg, Guggenheim, sufficiently attest the Overlordship
of Jewry in Lucre’s Empire.
5. But without control of the World’s Press, the power of
Gold could not be maintained. The Press of the one country would
not be sufficient. Hence the necessity of securing control of all
lines of communication, press agencies, Wolff Bureaux, Reuter’s,
Agence Hava, Marconi’s, advertisement agencies as well as the
actual ownership of papers, such as exists throughout the world
today. In our own country there is not a single daily morning
paper, except the Morning Post, which has any freedom form Jew
control. The theaters and cinemas are equally tied, and the
British Public are treated to Jew propaganda plays like the
“Little Brother,”, “Welcome Stranger,” “The Wandering Jew,” and
Mr. Levy’s lavatory-and-bead-chamber plays in his Grand Guignol.
“Everywhere the press and the Theatre are under our orders.” And
the Jews are so well place in regard to cinemas that they boast
that they cans censor their own films (Jewish Guardian)
6. “Liberalism” is one of the chief instruments of the
Jewish power. Through preaching this doctrine, and getting into
the machinery of Liberal parties Jews have exploited for their
own ends the generous instincts of all the peoples who have
received them into their communities. Jews have preached “democ-
racy,” and through getting their dupes to believe in it, have
succeeded in riveting on their necks the chain of Shylocracy, the
rule of the Crowned Usurer. Shylock-Rothschild, who was admitted
to England’s parliament by “Liberal” statement, no rules the
world. REduced to impotence the Nations bow before the Law – not
of Moses even, but of the Jew’s Bank – “always united and always
devoted to our (Jewish) cause.”
7. Thanks to the terrible power of this Bank, Jews have
forced Christians into wars without numbers, culminating in the
Great War. Wars have this especial value for Jews that Christians
massacre each other and make more room for the Chosen People.
Moreover, as Werner Sombart truly says, “Wars are the Jews Har-
vest.” The Jews’ Bank grows fat on the wars of Christians. Nearly
one hundred millions of Christians have been sweep off the face
of the globe already by the War, which the Jews planned, and
which is not yet by any means over in spite of official “Peace”
celebrations, and the Lords of Gold are stronger than ever.
8. By Jew-made laws the ancient proprietors of England are
being rapidly deprive of their estates, and farmers and laborers
are at the same time becoming more and more completely enslaved
under Shylock’s power.
9. Jews have the gold and we have paper money. Jews give
the paper the “value” which suits their interest. So that a good
harvest may mean ruin to a farmer just as readily as a bad one
through Jew manipulation of prices and exchanges. At the present
day, for purposes of selling, a litter of pedigree puppies will
fetch as much as a good-sized stack of hay, although the hay well
feed just as many horses ad it did when hay was five times its
present price.
10. Oratory is another great asset of the Gold-Power of
Jewry. Shinwells in Scotland, Monds in Wales, De Valeras in
Ireland, Isaacses and Samuels in England and India with their
Gentile Front megaphones like Lloyd George, Asquith, Churchill,
McKenna, MacDonald, Henderson, Lansbury, Tom Mann, Watson, etc.,
are all serving the Jew’s end. By gold and false promises they
turn the proletariat against Christian capitalists – who are
often not capitalists at all but actual producers – and divert
their attentions from the real Shylocks who are the actual vil-
lains of the piece. By raising the workman’s wages to an impossi-
ble live they destroy trade, and by raising the prices of food
they produce at once Unemployment and Starvation which make the
enslaving power of Shylock and his tribe greater than ever.
11. Thus come Revolution in which Christians do all the
fighting and of which Jews reap all the profits. Russia is com-
pletely destroyed by the Jews. Revolution has broken out in the
Empire of Britain. Ireland is almost a Republic, in fact, if not
in name, and the Jews are prospering amazingly. Our so-called
“British” Cabinet is in point of fact a Bolshevik Cabinet in
preliminary stage.
12. Thanks to Jew educationalists in the Press and on the
platform, the Churches are suffering from creeping paralysis. The
Jews are preaching atheism to Christians, that Judaism may remain
alone in the field. Mond with his English Review was doing the
educational work of his tribe in polluting the minds of English
readers.
13. The power of Jewry has put its own sons or its own
Gentile agents in all positions of strategic importance. We have
seen the Lloyed George-Sassoon combination presiding over the
empire; Isaacs, Samuel Meyer over India; Samuel over Palestine;
Mond over the health of the Kingdom; to name only a few samples
in this country, and in other countries it is even worse; whilst
the League of Nations – as the Jews themselves boast – is essen-
tially a Jewish concern.
14. As for the monopoly of education, the names Magnuses,
Gollanczec, Waldsteins, Lees, Lowes, Hatogs, Monds, etc., etc.,
show how rotten with Judaism are the educational establishments
of this country. The Professorial Chairs of Germany and France
are almost all filled with Jews.
15. Jews are so fond of “Law” that they are rapidly monopo-
lizing it. This helps them in many ways. how Hews defeat justice
is shown by the Dreyfus case, and by the case of the Jews who
murdered Pere Thomas, the Roman Catholic PRiest of Damascus, and
his servant. The murder was a ritual murder, but thanks to the
efforts of the Jewish nation, headed by Adolphe Cremieux of
France and Moses Montefiore of England the murderers, although
tried and convicted on the clearest evidence, escaped the penal-
ty.
16. The crowned monarchs of the world are led by the Jews,
as the German Emperor was by Walther Rathenau before and during
the war. Jews lend monarchs money in order that they may work
with it their own destruction. Jews can manipulate republics more
easily than they can monarchies and that is one reason why they
foster revolutions.
17. The intermarriage of wealthy sons and daughter of Jews
into aristocratic families has polluted almost all the once noble
houses of the Christian world. Not to mention Jew “Peers,” there
are the examples of Lord Rosebery and the Rothschilds, and number
of Jew duchesses. Lord Crewe is married to the daughter of a
Rothschild, and Lord Derby married his daughter to Lord Dalmeny,
a Rothschild’s son; Lord Sheffield married his daughter to the
Jew Edwin Samuel alias Montagu. Lord Curzon of Kedlestone is
son-in-law of a Jew.
18. After “Society,” Commerce. “Lyons” control the catering
trade of the metropolis; Samuel controls petrol; Mond controls
nickel and chemicals; Salmon and Gluckstein and their co-tribes-
men control tobacco, etc., etc. and so the “accrued Christians”
tamely submit to the yoke of Israel.
19. The British Empire, so far as concerns its own coin
(which the Jews control) is bankrupt.But its real wealth is
greater than ever – its spirit, its courage, its ancient litera-
ture before Jewry touch it with polluting fingers, its enter-
prise, its deep down desire to fulfill its mission in the world –
this is England’s real wealth, and this wealth Jewry hopes to
annihilate by means of Revolution and by planting England’s crown
family on Shylock’s head.
England’s hour has not struck yet. May the sleeping giant
awake in time to burst the paper bonds which England’s indolence
and England’s generosity have combine to suffer Shylock to wind
round England’s limbs!
***
A PROTOCOL OF 1919
A Russian newspaper, Prizyv, of 5th February, 1920, pub-
lished in Berlin, contained an interesting document in Hebrew,
dated December, 1919, which was found in the pocket of the dead
Jew Zunder, the Bolshevik Commander of the 11th Sharp-shooter
Battalion, throwing light on the secret organizations of Jewry in
Russia.
The PROTOCOLS has, like the first, never been called in
question by the Nation of Jewry. It reveals identically the same
plans and purposes of Jews for World domination and revenge which
pervade them all. This one especially gloats over the Jew con-
quest and enslavement of Russia.
In extenso it ran as follows:
SECRET – To the representatives of all the branches of the
Israelite International League.
Sons of Israel! The hour of our ultimate victory is near. We
stand on the threshold to the command of the world. That which we
could only dream of before is about to be realized. Only quite
recently feeble and powerless, we can now, thanks to world’s
catastrophe, raise our heads with pride.
We must, however, be careful. It can surely be prophesied
that, after we have marched over ruined and broken altars and
thrones, we shall advance further on the same indicated path.
The authority of the, to us, alien religions and doctrines
of faith we have through successfully propaganda, subjected to a
merciless criticism and mockery. We have brought the culture,
civilization, traditions and thrones of the Christian nations to
stagger. We have done everything to bring the Russian people
under the yoke of the Jewish power, and ultimately compelled them
to fall on their knees before us.
We have nearly completed all this but we must all the same
be very cautious, because the oppressed Russia, is our arch-
enemy. The victory over Russia, gained through our intellectual
superiority may in the future, in a new generation, turn against
us.
Russia is conquered and brought to the ground. Russia is in
the agony of death under our heel, but do not forget – net even
for a moment – that we must be careful The holy care for our
safety does not allow us to show either pity or mercy. At last we
have been allowed to behold the bitter need of the Russian peo-
ple, and to see it in tears! By taking from them their property,
their gold, we have reduce this people to helpless slaves.
Be cautious and silent! We ought to have no mercy for our
enemy. We must make an end of the best and leading elements of
the Russian people, so that the vanquished Russia may not find
any leader! Thereby every possible will vanish for them to resist
our power. We must excite hatred and disputes between workers and
peasants. War and class-struggle will destroy all treasures and
culture created by the Christian people. But be cautious, Sons of
Israel! Our victory is near, because our political and economic
power and influence upon the masses are in rapid progress. We
buy up Government loans and gold, and thereby we have controlling
power over the world’s exchanges. The power is in our hands, but
be careful – place no faith in traitorous shady powers!
Bronstein [Trotsky], Apfelbaum [Zinovieff], Rosenfeld
[Kmaneff], Steinberg – all of them are like unto thousands of
other true sons of Israel. Our power in Russia is unlimited. In
the towns, and Commissariats and Commissions of Food, House
Commissions, etc., are dominated by our people. But do not let
victory intoxicate you. Be careful, cautious, because no one
except yourselves will protect us.
Sons of Israel! The hour for our long-cherished victory over
Russia is near; close up solid your ranks! Make known our peo-
ple’s national policy! Fight for eternal ideals! Keep holy the
old laws, which history has bequeathed to us! May our intellect,
our genius, protect and lead us!
Signed, The Central Committee of the Petersburg Branch of
the Israelite International League
***
It will be noted that the above was found in Hebrew, as the
original of the PROTOCOLS OF THE ELDERS OF ZION and all the
secret documents of the Jews are. There are plenty of manifestoes
in Christian languages that are intended for the Goyim to read.
Of these we need take no account. “Israelite International
League” can be none other than l’Alliance Israelite Universelle,
founded by Cremieux and headed by Rothschild.
ALL THE PROTOCOLS TELL THE SAME TALE OF MALICE, REVENGE,
CUPIDITY AND MURDEROUS HATE AGAINST CHRISTIANS AND CHRISTIANITY.
JUDAISM IS SATANISM; and no amount of ritual and Cabalistic
camouflage can hid this fact.
QUOTES
Lest we forget at least an over-the-shoulder acknowledgement
to the very first radical: from all our legends, mythology, and
history (and who is to know where mythology leaves off and histo-
ry begins – or which is which), the first radical known to man
who rebelled against the establishment and did it so effectively
that he at least won his own kingdom.
-Lucifer.
from Rules for Radicals; A pragmatic primer for realis-
tic radicals by Saul D. Alinsky
***
The “God” who promised to give “all the kingdoms of the
world and the glory of them” to his worshipers we know. He is
the God of Judas, of Herod and of Cain. {this is the promise
SATAN made to JESUS at the temptation}.
from Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion, appendix
***
Again, the devil taketh him up into an exceeding high moun-
tain, and sheweth him all the kingdoms of the world, and the
glory of them; Matthew 4:8.
And the devil, taking him up into an high mountain, shewed
unto him all the kingdoms of the world in a moment of time. Luke
4:5
***
“In the desires of a terrible and formidable sect, you have
only reached the first stages of the plans it has formed for that
general Revolution which is to overthrow all thrones, all altars,
annihilate all property, efface all law, and end by dissolving
all society.”
The Abbe Barruel (1797) writing on the Anti-Christian Conspiracy.
***
“Unless Bolshevism is nipped in the bud immediately it is
bound to spread in one form or another all over Europe and the
whole world, as it is organized and worked by JEWS who have no
nationality and whose object is to destroy for their own ends the
existing order of things.”
British Government White Paper, Russia No. 1 (1919)
***
“There is now definite evidence that Bolshevism is an inter-
national movement controlled by JEWS; communications are passing
between the leaders in America, France, Russia and England, with
a view to concerted action.”
Directorate of Intelligence, Home Office, Scotland
Yard, London, in a Monthly Report to Foreign Embassies, 16th
July, 1919.
***
“This movement among the JEWS is not new. From the days of
Spartacus-Weishaupt to those of Karl Marx, and down to Trotsky
(Russia), Bela Kun (Hungary), Rosa Luxembourg (Germany), and Emma
Goldman (United States), THIS WORLD-WIDE CONSPIRACY FOR THE
OVERTHROW OF CIVILIZATION AND FOR THE RECONSTITUTION OF SOCIETY
ON THE BASIS OF ARRESTED DEVELOPMENT, OF ENVIOUS MALEVOLENCE, AND
IMPOSSIBLE EQUALITY, HAS BEEN STEADILY GROWING.”
Winston Churchill in Illustrated Sunday Herald, 8th Febru-
ary, 1920.
***
—————————————
Get the “Identity.faq” and many other files by
anonymous FTP from: http://ftp.netcom.com /pub/SF/SFA
————————————————-
The Pharaoh of Money….jews live in fear of their self declared despotic emperor
Did Rothschild Write The Protocols of Zion …
https://www.bibliotecapleyades.net/sociopolitica/esp_sociopol_zion23.htm
me and george W trying to overthrow the Pharaoh of money
Prescott Bush’s great pyramid scheme seal
i made this for u Joe